they_o repeat_v again_o he_o cite_v this_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v teach_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 2._o prayer_n isid_n lib_n 4._o ep_n 24._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2._o which_o show_v that_o form_n be_v not_o hold_v unlawful_a in_o that_o age._n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v back_o all_o that_o make_v for_o liturgy_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v imagine_v why_o he_o shall_v never_o mention_v that_o famous_a epistle_n which_o isidore_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o expound_v that_o old_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n pronounce_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o public_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o constitution_n s._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o that_o be_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o unto_o which_o as_o isidore_n tell_v we_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 122._o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 122._o this_o form_n so_o well_o explain_v by_o this_o father_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o liturgy_n wherein_o this_o know_a form_n be_v find_v be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o when_o he_o advise_v a_o clergyman_n not_o to_o abuse_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 313._o he_o mean_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o profane_v and_o desecrate_v the_o sacred_a form_n by_o a_o most_o unholy_a life_n and_o conversation_n especial_o since_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o scholar_n of_o s._n chrysostoms_n who_o make_v a_o liturgy_n but_o also_o tell_v we_o 90._o we_o id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o that_o the_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n sing_v their_o part_n of_o the_o church_n service_n and_o when_o they_o be_v deserve_o excommunicate_a they_o be_v not_o all_o wed_v this_o great_a privilege_n which_o sufficient_o show_v there_o be_v form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o day_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n have_v their_o share_n §_o 4._o his_o contemporary_a be_v the_o learned_a synesius_n 412._o synesius_n an._n dom._n 412._o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o same_o country_n he_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o gentile_a philosopher_n and_o not_o convert_v till_o he_o be_v come_v to_o be_v of_o a_o good_a age_n so_o that_o he_o have_v learn_v before_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a what_o silence_n and_o secrecy_n be_v due_a to_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o he_o furnish_v my_o adversary_n with_o divers_a passage_n concern_v the_o heathen_n care_v to_o conceal_v they_o 34._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 34._o but_o since_o he_o have_v own_v the_o pagan_n write_v their_o mystery_n down_o he_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o this_o age_n wherein_o they_o call_v they_o mystery_n for_o though_o they_o be_v conceal_v from_o the_o infidel_n and_o uninitiate_v they_o be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v have_v be_v full_o prove_v however_o though_o we_o can_v expect_v that_o synesius_n shall_v write_v down_o the_o sacred_a word_n in_o his_o book_n or_o epistle_n which_o may_v fall_v into_o common_a or_o profane_a hand_n yet_o there_o be_v intimation_n in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o his_o time_n and_o long_o before_o for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n he_o say_v the_o sacred_a prayer_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n do_v cry_n unto_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o not_o so_o much_o set_v forth_o his_o power_n as_o reverence_v his_o providence_n 9_o providence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n synes_o de_fw-fr regno_fw-la pag._n 9_o now_o these_o sacred_a prayer_n can_v not_o be_v extempore_o since_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o their_o forefather_n therefore_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a form_n extempore_o devotion_n be_v proper_o our_o own_o prayer_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o father_n be_v form_n receive_v from_o the_o age_n before_o we_o beside_o we_o may_v note_v that_o he_o describe_v the_o service_n in_o which_o these_o prayer_n be_v use_v by_o this_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o elsewhere_o he_o style_v it_o the_o hide_a mystery_n 194._o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d synes_n ep._n 57_o pag._n 194._o and_o nicephorus_n his_o scholiast_n explain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v mystical_o deliver_v both_o as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o action_n 401._o action_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—ceph_n scholia_fw-la id_fw-la syne_n p._n 401._o that_o be_v in_o a_o form_n of_o word_n and_o a_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o two_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o name_n also_o we_o have_v in_o synesius_n where_o he_o be_v recite_v the_o injury_n do_v to_o he_o by_o andronicus_n for_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n endeavour_v by_o this_o man_n mean_n to_o make_v he_o fly_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n 67._o p._n 193._o that_o be_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o to_o make_v he_o omit_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o give_v over_o recite_v the_o public_a office_n which_o be_v then_o perform_v by_o a_o liturgy_n in_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o though_o he_o be_v very_o nice_a of_o write_v down_o any_o of_o the_o form_n in_o his_o common_a write_n yet_o he_o give_v we_o either_o the_o substance_n or_o the_o word_n of_o one_o of_o his_o prayer_n which_o he_o use_v not_o only_o in_o private_a but_o in_o the_o public_a office_n viz._n that_o justice_n may_v overcome_v injustice_n and_o that_o the_o city_n may_v he_o purge_v from_o all_o wickedness_n 258._o wickedness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ep._n 121._o p._n 258._o which_o passage_n probable_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o his_o country_n there_o be_v something_o very_o like_o it_o in_o other_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o be_v use_v elsewhere_o in_o that_o age._n however_o our_o adversary_n who_o cite_v synesius_n so_o often_o and_o to_o no_o purpose_n about_o mystery_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o see_v any_o of_o these_o place_n which_o show_v there_o be_v ancient_a and_o prescribe_a form_n in_o his_o day_n 423._o celestinus_fw-la ep._n rom._n a.d._n 423._o §_o 5._o pope_n celestine_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o many_o author_n order_v the_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n by_o the_o whole_a congregation_n in_o the_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la 502._o antiphone_fw-la vita_fw-la celestina_n ap_fw-mi bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag_n 732._o bena._n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o p_o 502._o that_o be_v as_o isidore_z expound_v it_o with_o reciprocal_a voice_n each_o side_n of_o the_o choir_n alternate_o answer_v the_o other_o 19_o other_o isâ—â—â—r_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o and_o platina_n add_v that_o he_o put_v some_o particular_n into_o the_o office_n then_o in_o use_n 61._o use_n platin_n vita_fw-la celestina_n pag._n 61._o which_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v accustom_v to_o form_n in_o his_o day_n yet_o my_o contentious_a adversary_n twice_o produce_v this_o pope_n testimony_n to_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o order_n and_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n pray_v for_o but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n 29._o word_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 6._o &_o p_o 29._o and_o he_o cite_v the_o same_o place_n again_o to_o prove_v that_o form_n can_v be_v justify_v from_o that_o passage_n 138._o passage_n ibid._n p._n 138._o but_o to_o manifest_v his_o mistake_n i_o will_v first_o transcribe_v and_o then_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o celestine_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v this_o false_a conclusion_n the_o word_n be_v these_o let_v we_o look_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o so_o the_o rule_n for_o pray_v may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o faithful_a perform_v their_o enjoin_v embassy_n they_o plead_v with_o the_o divine_a mercy_n for_o all_o mankind_n the_o whole_a church_n pray_v with_o they_o they_o entreat_v and_o pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o impious_a error_n that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v appear_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o remove_n of_o the_o veil_n from_o their_o heart_n that_o heretic_n may_v repent_v and_o receive_v the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v revive_v by_o the_o spirit_n
liturgy_n and_o choose_v out_o the_o best_a thing_n from_o each_o put_v they_o together_o in_o one_o volume_n and_o then_o require_v these_o form_n shall_v be_v daily_o use_v so_o that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n may_v be_v accustom_v to_o they_o and_o as_o s._n gregory_n do_v not_o impose_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n or_o canon_n upon_o augustin_n the_o monk_n who_o live_v in_o a_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o a_o distinct_a national_a church_n so_o we_o do_v not_o impose_v we_o upon_o denmark_n or_o sweden_n upon_o the_o dutch_a or_o the_o helvetian_o but_o to_o argue_v from_o hence_o we_o be_v not_o for_o impose_v our_o own_o liturgy_n upon_o our_o own_o clergy_n be_v so_o weak_a so_o obvious_a a_o fallacy_n as_o deserve_v to_o be_v laugh_v at_o rather_o than_o serious_o confute_v again_o because_o gregory_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n take_v the_o liberty_n to_o correct_v the_o roman_a office_n by_o that_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o in_o the_o form_n of_o other_o national_a church_n 87._o church_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 87._o and_o because_o he_o will_v not_o impose_v the_o trine_n immersion_n use_v at_o rome_n upon_o leander_n new_a convert_v distant_a church_n in_o spain_n 1._o spain_n gregor_n ep._n 41._o ad_fw-la laeanat_fw-la lib._n 1._o therefore_o every_o parish-priest_n and_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o his_o own_o church_n daily_o if_o he_o please_v and_o therefore_o no_o bishop_n ought_v to_o impose_v any_o liturgy_n upon_o their_o own_o clergy_n live_v under_o they_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n or_o nation_n this_o be_v such_o woeful_a sophistry_n that_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v impose_v this_o sort_n of_o argue_v upon_o any_o rational_a man_n yet_o if_o these_o inference_n be_v not_o draw_v from_o s._n gregory_n answer_n it_o make_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n impose_v in_o gregory_n time_n but_o how_o can_v that_o be_v squeeze_v out_o of_o any_o of_o these_o passage_n the_o epistle_n first_o cite_v suppose_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n extant_a and_o impose_v at_o rome_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n wherein_o the_o haleluia_o be_v never_o sing_v but_o between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n which_o order_v the_o subdeacon_n to_o wear_v surplice_n when_o they_o sing_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n in_o which_o litany_n by_o the_o old_a form_n they_o do_v not_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n often_o nor_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n of_o that_o old_a book_n prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v immediate_o after_o the_o canon_n but_o this_o epistle_n show_v that_o gregory_n have_v alter_v the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o these_o particular_n and_o make_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o liturgy_n at_o constantinople_n from_o which_o place_n he_o be_v late_o come_v and_o this_o he_o be_v censure_v for_o by_o some_o this_o he_o excuse_n in_o the_o whole_a epistle_n 230._o epistle_n gregor_n ep._n 63._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 230._o wherefore_o here_o be_v a_o form_n impose_v before_o his_o time_n and_o he_o impose_v it_o again_o with_o his_o correction_n upon_o his_o own_o church_n or_o else_o what_o need_v the_o clergy_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n complain_v indeed_o he_o do_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o spain_n france_n or_o britain_n which_o be_v not_o in_o that_o age_n under_o his_o authority_n but_o he_o be_v strict_a enough_o at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o church_n then_o subject_a to_o that_o see_v he_o correct_v the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n and_o impose_v that_o there_o he_o compile_v hymn_n and_o antiphons_n and_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a way_n of_o sing_v they_o teach_v boy_n to_o do_v it_o with_o skill_n so_o that_o soon_o after_o all_o the_o west_n imitate_v that_o way_n 6._o way_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr greg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o he_o compile_v that_o book_n for_o the_o communion-service_n which_o still_o be_v call_v his_o sacramentary_a wherein_o be_v all_o the_o form_n use_v at_o rome_n for_o the_o eucharist_n 17._o eucharist_n id._n ib._n c._n 17._o he_o bring_v in_o the_o sevenfold_o litany_n and_o prescribe_v how_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v use_v vit_fw-mi use_v naucler_n gen_n 20._o p._n 743._o platin._n pag._n 82._o &_o johan_n diac._n in_o vit_fw-mi and_o all_o these_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v by_o he_o impose_v on_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o will_v my_o adversary_n still_o pretend_v he_o be_v against_o the_o impose_v form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n do_v he_o take_v all_o this_o pain_n for_o his_o own_o private_a use_n do_v all_o the_o west_n voluntary_o conform_v to_o this_o and_o yet_o be_v it_o not_o use_v and_o observe_v at_o rome_n any_o further_a than_o the_o clergy_n please_v these_o be_v wild_a conjecture_n but_o he_o say_v cassander_n publish_v the_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o the_o order_n wherein_o they_o proceed_v i_o reply_v those_o copy_n which_o cassander_n publish_v be_v only_o a_o breviat_fw-la of_o s._n gregory_n liturgy_n and_o therefore_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n he_o compose_v be_v not_o set_v down_o at_o large_a there_o yet_o when_o this_o be_v write_v out_o these_o form_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v name_v often_o only_o by_o two_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o each_o form_n ex._n gr_n gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la dominus_fw-la vobiscum_fw-la etc._n etc._n â—_o etc._n cassander_n de_fw-fr liturg._n lib._n â—_o which_o show_v the_o form_n be_v then_o well_o know_v and_o have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v as_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o short_a hint_n in_o this_o epitome_n of_o the_o gregorian_a office_n but_o my_o adversary_n know_v well_o that_o the_o sacramentary_a of_o gregory_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o work_n wherein_o all_o the_o prayer_n and_o antiphons_n &c._n &c._n be_v set_v down_o at_o large_a which_o gregory_n make_v and_o impose_v on_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v disingenuous_a in_o he_o to_o argue_v for_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n from_o this_o epitome_n there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o in_o my_o adversary_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n which_o be_v that_o augustin_n be_v not_o impose_v on_o by_o s_n gregory_n will_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o the_o britain_n 88_o britain_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 87_o &_o 88_o which_o he_o gather_v from_o this_o viz._n that_o the_o britain_n and_o scot_n be_v enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a use_n in_o gildas_n his_o time_n and_o have_v no_o uniformity_n in_o worship_n long_o after_o now_o to_o his_o position_n i_o say_v that_o if_o augustin_n follow_v gregory_n advice_n as_o no_o doubt_n he_o do_v than_o he_o do_v impose_v not_o the_o roman_a form_n but_o those_o of_o his_o own_o collect_v upon_o the_o saxon_n which_o i_o shall_v prove_v more_o large_o afterward_o but_o as_o for_o the_o britain_n they_o be_v a_o distinct_a christian_a church_n then_o and_o do_v owe_v no_o manner_n of_o subjection_n to_o augustin_n so_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a iâ—_n he_o to_o have_v impose_v a_o new_o compâ—â—â—d_v liturgy_n upon_o they_o they_o be_v no_o more_o oblige_v to_o receive_v his_o form_n than_o we_o be_v to_o receive_v those_o of_o geneva_n or_o they_o to_o observe_v we_o again_o as_o to_o his_o proof_n how_o do_v the_o britain_n reject_v the_o roman_a use_n in_o gildas_n time_n prove_v that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n impose_v on_o they_o by_o augustin_n gildas_n die_v according_a to_o bishop_n usher_n an._n 570._o that_o be_v thirty_o year_n before_o augustin_n the_o monk_n come_v in_o pag._n in_o cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n in_o gild._n badon_n pag._n so_o that_o their_o dislike_n of_o the_o roman_a usage_n then_o be_v nothing_o to_o augustin_n imposition_n beside_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n and_o augustin_n be_v two_o different_a thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o weak_a to_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o receive_v augustin_n liturgy_n from_o their_o reject_v the_o roman_a usage_n since_o they_o be_v different_a thing_n so_o that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o good_a argument_n if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o destitute_a of_o logic_n and_o chronology_n as_o it_o be_v of_o truth_n for_o augustin_n do_v make_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o on_o the_o saxon_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o use_v it_o long_o after_o as_o for_o the_o britain_n scot_n and_o irish_a in_o that_o age_n they_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o and_o so_o he_o can_v impose_v nothing_o on_o they_o and_o for_o their_o uniformity_n i_o shall_v clear_v that_o point_n after_o a_o little_a while_n for_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v i_o hope_v may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o impose_v liturgy_n be_v in_o use_n in_o all_o church_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o
such_o compose_a prayer_n so_o none_o of_o they_o for_o the_o future_a aught_o to_o reject_v hymn_n so_o compose_v for_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n 349._o god_n componantur_fw-la ergo_fw-la hymni_fw-la sicut_fw-la componuntur_fw-la missae_fw-la sive_fw-la preces_fw-la vel_fw-la orationes_fw-la sive_fw-la commendationes_fw-la seu_fw-la manus_fw-la impositiones_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la si_fw-la nulla_fw-la dicantur_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la vacant_a officia_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la etc._n etc._n council_n tulet_fw-la 4._o can._n 13._o bin._n ut_fw-la supià _fw-la pag_n 349._o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v grant_v the_o hymn_n be_v form_n of_o praise_n in_o word_n at_o large_a make_v by_o ancient_a holy_a father_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o their_o communion-service_n their_o prayer_n their_o collect_v intercession_n and_o form_n of_o absolve_a penitent_n be_v compose_v just_a as_o the_o hymn_n be_v compose_v viz._n in_o word_n write_v down_o at_o large_a by_o ancient_a doctor_n so_o that_o if_o any_o man_n have_v then_o be_v of_o our_o dissenter_n principle_n to_o use_v no_o human_a composure_n in_o the_o church_n except_o their_o own_o all_o divine-service_n must_v have_v cease_v because_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o perform_v it_o by_o but_o by_o a_o fix_a liturgy_n in_o which_o these_o old_a form_n be_v set_v down_o but_o they_o be_v so_o happy_a that_o none_o scruple_v to_o use_v these_o prayer_n then_o either_o because_o they_o be_v form_n or_o because_o they_o be_v make_v by_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o thence_o the_o council_n argue_v very_o firm_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o they_o to_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n of_o human_a composure_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o scruple_n the_o use_n of_o hymn_n that_o be_v compose_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o sufficient_o prove_v it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n at_o large_a which_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n of_o office_n and_o so_o we_o may_v dismiss_v he_o and_o his_o directory_n as_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o or_o encouragement_n from_o this_o council_n three_o he_o cite_v a_o rule_n of_o pope_n gregory_n say_v to_o be_v praise_v in_o this_o synod_n of_o toledo_n viz._n that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o hurt_n to_o the_o church_n by_o diversity_n of_o usage_n 87._o usage_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 86_o &_o 87._o his_o blunder_a editor_n refer_v this_o to_o a_o place_n in_o eusebius_n about_o different_a way_n of_o fast_v in_o divers_a church_n and_o put_v the_o true_a quotation_n into_o the_o next_o page_n but_o to_o let_v he_o pass_v we_o grant_v that_o s._n gregory_n have_v such_o a_o rule_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leander_n 1._o leander_n gregor_n epist_n 41._o ad_fw-la lean_v lib._n 1._o and_o it_o be_v quote_v with_o approbation_n both_o by_o this_o council_n 5._o council_n council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 5._o and_o by_o walafridus_n strabo_n 26._o strabo_n walafrid_n strab._n de_fw-fr reb_n eccles_n cap._n 26._o but_o gregory_n himself_o and_o these_o who_o cite_v he_o apply_v this_o rule_n only_o to_o a_o ceremony_n in_o baptism_n which_o he_o think_v may_v be_v use_v various_o in_o divers_a church_n without_o any_o prejudice_n to_o that_o one_o faith_n wherein_o they_o agree_v and_o therefore_o though_o trine_n immersion_n be_v use_v at_o rome_n he_o will_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o spain_n but_o what_o be_v this_o or_o the_o censure_n upon_o victor_n in_o eusebius_n for_o impose_v the_o roman_a way_n of_o fast_v upon_o the_o eastern_a church_n to_o our_o question_n about_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o national_a church_n impose_v one_o liturgy_n upon_o her_o own_o member_n gregory_n do_v most_o certain_o impose_v trine_n immersion_n at_o rome_n and_o leander_n and_o this_o council_n impose_v single_a immersion_n on_o spain_n nor_o do_v any_o blame_n victor_n for_o impose_v his_o way_n of_o fast_v and_o keep_v easter_n upon_o his_o own_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o dependent_n this_o sort_n of_o impose_v ceremony_n and_o liturgy_n always_o be_v think_v very_o lawful_a and_o be_v practise_v in_o all_o age_n and_o country_n and_o this_o be_v all_o we_o desire_v viz._n to_o impose_v the_o english_a liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n upon_o the_o english_a church_n leave_v other_o national_a church_n to_o their_o liberty_n in_o both_o case_n four_o my_o adversary_n say_v he_o can_v no_o where_n discover_v the_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n before_o this_o council_n of_o toledo_n where_o it_o be_v mention_v as_o use_v before_o but_o than_o first_o impose_v 178._o impose_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 178._o i_o reply_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n show_v this_o to_o be_v a_o mistake_n for_o they_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n celebrate_v this_o hymn_n and_o that_o only_o some_o of_o the_o spanish_a clergy_n neglect_v to_o sing_v it_o at_o some_o solemn_a time_n viz._n on_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n therefore_o they_o decree_v it_o shall_v be_v sing_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o france_n and_o spain_n in_o all_o solemn_a mass_n and_o that_o they_o who_o omit_v this_o ancient_a custom_n and_o break_v this_o decree_n shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n now_o how_o can_v the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n agree_v in_o the_o use_n of_o this_o hymn_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v impose_v have_v all_o church_n be_v at_o liberty_n as_o he_o fancy_v some_o of_o they_o will_v have_v use_v it_o and_z other_o not_z again_o how_o come_v this_o council_n to_o call_v it_o a_o ancient_a custom_n if_o this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n it_o be_v prescribe_v or_o why_o do_v they_o say_v it_o be_v negligence_n in_o those_o few_o who_o omit_v it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o duty_n before_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o this_o hymn_n be_v ancient_o prescribe_v but_o some_o scrupulous_a person_n by_o mistake_v the_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n and_o braga_n as_o if_o they_o forbid_v all_o hymn_n which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o injunction_n nor_o use_v this_o hymn_n at_o solemn_a time_n this_o indeed_o may_v prove_v that_o some_o of_o the_o clergy_n then_o do_v neglect_v to_o read_v the_o whole_a office_n and_o yet_o it_o show_v that_o to_o be_v a_o great_a fault_n but_o it_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o hymn_n be_v never_o enjoin_v before_o it_o rather_o suppose_v the_o contrary_a and_o indeed_o the_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n only_o forbid_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d psalm_n compose_v by_o private_a person_n which_o can_v reach_v this_o hymn_n and_o that_o canon_n of_o braga_n be_v a_o translation_n of_o that_o make_v at_o laodicea_n and_o forbid_v private_a man_n poetry_n to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o perhaps_o some_o do_v abuse_v this_o into_o the_o reject_v hymn_n compose_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o therefore_o seven_o year_n after_o the_o second_o council_n at_o tours_n make_v a_o canon_n to_o justify_v and_o allow_v the_o use_n of_o the_o hymn_n make_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n 570._o doctor_n council_n turon_n 2._o can._n 24._o an._n 570._o and_o what_o be_v decree_v then_o in_o that_o council_n the_o last_o century_n be_v confirm_v in_o this_o century_n by_o this_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n which_o contain_v as_o we_o see_v clear_a evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n both_o now_o and_o in_o ancient_a time_n also_o before_o i_o leave_v spain_n let_v i_o brief_o note_v that_o the_o five_o and_z sixth_z council_n of_o toledo_n do_v strict_o enjoin_v litany_n to_o be_v use_v solemn_o upon_o the_o ides_n of_o december_n 370._o december_n council_n tol._n 5._o can._n 1._o an._n dom._n 636._o council_n tolet._n 6._o can_n 12._o an._n 638._o bin._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag._n 365._o &_o 370._o and_o all_o man_n know_v litany_n be_v put_v into_o prescribe_a form_n many_o age_n before_o the_o eight_o council_n of_o toledo_n 491._o toledo_n council_n tolet._n 8._o can_n 8._o an._n 653._o bin._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 491._o complain_v of_o some_o clergy_n man_n who_o be_v not_o thorough_o acquaint_v with_o those_o order_n or_o form_n which_o be_v daily_o use_v and_o they_o decree_v that_o none_o hereafter_o shall_v be_v ordain_v but_o such_o as_o have_v perfect_o learned_a the_o whole_a psalter_n the_o usual_a hymn_n and_o canticle_n and_o the_o way_n of_o baptise_v and_o if_o any_o such_o be_v already_o admit_v they_o be_v compel_v to_o exercise_v themselves_o in_o read_v these_o office_n which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n they_o be_v in_o write_a form_n which_o may_v be_v read_v over_o by_o they_o another_o council_n about_o twelve_o year_n after_o make_v a_o canon_n for_o observe_v the_o method_n prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n about_o the_o place_n of_o that_o psalm_n o_o come_v let_v we_o sing_v unto_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o evening_n office_n 540._o office_n
be_v a_o form_n compose_v with_o great_a art_n and_o commit_v to_o memory_n before_o it_o be_v first_o speak_v and_o be_v design_v to_o work_v upon_o the_o affection_n of_o a_o crowd_n of_o man_n in_o a_o secular_a court_n and_o in_o a_o temporal_a cause_n and_o in_o that_o case_n even_o theatrical_a gesture_n and_o the_o artificial_a act_n of_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o move_v the_o auditory_a more_o than_o the_o bare_a read_n it_o in_o a_o private_a room_n to_o a_o few_o friend_n 19_o plâ—n_o epist_n lib._n 2._o ep._n 19_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o case_n of_o prayer_n pliny_n dare_v not_o have_v come_v before_o that_o auditory_a with_o a_o extempore_o harangue_n such_o as_o our_o dissenter_n dare_v come_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o a_o great_a congregation_n with_o he_o design_v no_o more_o by_o his_o action_n but_o only_o to_o work_v upon_o the_o frailty_n of_o man_n but_o our_o adversary_n i_o hope_v will_v not_o own_o that_o their_o only_a design_n in_o prayer_n be_v to_o move_v the_o affection_n of_o their_o hearer_n by_o tone_n gesture_n noise_n and_o fluency_n we_o who_o use_v form_n as_o pliny_n do_v and_o general_o have_v they_o by_o heart_n as_o he_o have_v can_v repeat_v they_o as_o vigorous_o as_o he_o do_v the_o first_o time_n and_o thereby_o do_v keep_v all_o pious_a man_n in_o our_o congregation_n very_o attentive_a but_o still_o we_o remember_v we_o speak_v to_o the_o most_o high_a god_n before_o who_o our_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v well_o weigh_v and_o our_o desire_n proper_o express_v because_o he_o be_v not_o wrought_v upon_o by_o noise_n and_o action_n as_o silly_a man_n and_o woman_n be_v if_o our_o petition_n be_v sincere_a and_o hearty_a prudent_o word_v in_o proper_a phrase_n and_o repeat_v with_o new_a devotion_n every_o day_n the_o god_n we_o pray_v to_o like_v they_o no_o worse_o for_o be_v daily_o in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o pliny_n can_v not_o have_v wonder_v at_o we_o for_o read_v daily_o the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o he_o and_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o religion_n pray_v so_o to_o their_o god_n and_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o deity_n affect_v change_n and_o variety_n or_o be_v move_v with_o gesticulation_n and_o tone_n nor_o will_v that_o judicious_a heathen_a have_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o compare_v his_o popular_a oration_n to_o the_o prayer_n he_o offer_v up_o to_o his_o go_n and_o since_o he_o appeal_v to_o pliny_n to_o judge_v between_o form_n and_o extempore_o we_o will_v hear_v what_o he_o and_o other_o say_v of_o these_o two_o way_n even_o with_o respect_n to_o civil_a plead_n pliny_n bring_v in_o pollio_n say_v plead_v agreeable_o i_o plead_v often_o but_o by_o plead_v often_o i_o come_v to_o plead_v not_o so_o well_o for_o by_o too_o often_o use_v this_o i_o get_v a_o easiness_n rather_o than_o a_o faculty_n and_o not_o so_o much_o a_o assurance_n as_o a_o sort_n of_o rashness_n 29._o rashness_n assâ—duitate_fw-la nimià _fw-la facilitas_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la facultas_fw-la nec_fw-la fiducia_fw-la sed_fw-la temiritas_fw-la paratur_fw-la plin_n lib._n 6._o ep_n 29._o and_o if_o our_o dissent_v brethren_n have_v the_o modesty_n to_o confess_v it_o i_o fear_v they_o find_v the_o same_o effect_n of_o use_v this_o gift_n when_o they_o plead_v at_o another_o bar._n the_o grave_a tacitus_n also_o deride_v q._n huterius_n a_o orator_n who_o be_v very_o ready_a at_o extempore_o speech_n say_v his_o oration_n do_v not_o survive_v he_o for_o whereas_o other_o man_n labour_n and_o meditation_n last_v to_o posterity_n his_o noisy_a fluent_a way_n die_v with_o he_o â—13_n he_o huterii_n canorum_fw-la illud_fw-la &_o pr_v â—â—â—ns_n cum_fw-la ipso_fw-la s_o mul_fw-la extinctum_fw-la est_fw-la ticâ—t_fw-la annal._n lib._n 4._o §._o 61._o pag._n â—13_n so_o despicable_a be_v this_o kind_n of_o eloquence_n in_o those_o day_n again_o lampridius_n say_v the_o wise_a emperor_n alexander_n severus_n suffer_v not_o any_o of_o his_o counsellor_n to_o answer_v he_o concern_v great_a affair_n till_o they_o have_v well_o think_v upon_o they_o 524._o they_o ne_fw-fr inceâ—itati_fw-la dicere_fw-la cogerentur_fw-la de_fw-la reâ—us_fw-la ingentibus_fw-la lamprâ—d_a in_o vit_fw-mi al._n seu._n p._n 524._o plutarch_n also_o argue_v against_o extempore_o oration_n tell_v we_o a_o story_n of_o a_o young_a painter_n who_o show_v apelles_n a_o piece_n of_o his_o work_n and_o brag_v how_o little_a time_n he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o to_o who_o that_o great_a master_n reply_v i_o see_v by_o the_o work_n it_o be_v do_v in_o haste_n 6._o haste_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plut._n de_fw-fr libre_fw-la educ_fw-la pag._n 6._o but_o none_o be_v more_o severe_a than_o seneca_n upon_o a_o philosopher_n of_o quick_a invention_n who_o use_v this_o way_n this_o rapid_n and_o copious_a way_n of_o speak_v say_v he_o be_v much_o fit_a for_o a_o juggler_n or_o mountebank_n than_o one_o that_o be_v about_o a_o great_a and_o serious_a matter_n 101._o matter_n istam_fw-la vim_o docendi_fw-la rapidam_fw-la atque_fw-la abundantem_fw-la aptiorem_fw-la esse_fw-la circulatori_fw-la quam_fw-la agenti_fw-la rem_fw-la magnam_fw-la &_o seriam_fw-la senec._n ep._n 40._o pag._n 101._o and_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o pray_v be_v as_o great_a and_o serious_a a_o matter_n as_o a_o philosophical_a lecture_n i_o shall_v conclude_v with_o s._n hierom_n opinion_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n extempore_o preach_v which_o he_o have_v hear_v and_o can_v well_o judge_v of_o it_o nothing_o be_v so_o easy_a as_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n and_o a_o illiterate_a assembly_n with_o the_o volubility_n of_o the_o tongue_n because_o they_o do_v most_o admire_v that_o which_o they_o least_o understand_v 16._o understand_v nihil_fw-la tam_fw-la facile_fw-la est_fw-la quam_fw-la vilem_fw-la plebeculam_fw-la &_o indoctam_fw-la concionem_fw-la linguae_fw-la volubilitate_fw-la decâ—pere_fw-la quae_fw-la quicquid_fw-la non_fw-la intelligit_fw-la plus_fw-la admiratur_fw-la hicron_n ad_fw-la nepot_n ep._n 2_o pag._n 16._o this_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o master_n and_o thus_o he_o censure_v the_o extempore_o preach_v of_o a_o eminent_a father_n in_o that_o age_n and_o if_o any_o have_v then_o pretend_v to_o pray_v at_o that_o rate_n it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a he_o will_v severe_o have_v expose_v the_o boldness_n and_o folly_n of_o hope_v to_o please_v god_n by_o that_o contemptible_a faculty_n which_o be_v admire_v only_o by_o that_o ignorant_a crowd_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n i_o dare_v refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n who_o due_o consider_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n whether_o the_o grave_n and_o affectionate_a read_n of_o a_o well-studied_n and_o judicious_a form_n of_o prayer_n express_v in_o proper_a and_o pious_a word_n be_v not_o more_o fit_a to_o be_v present_v to_o he_o and_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v accept_v by_o he_o than_o a_o rash_a unpremeditated_a rhapsody_n without_o method_n strength_n of_o reason_n or_o propriety_n of_o phrase_n the_o latter_a by_o noise_n and_o action_n may_v operate_v more_o upon_o the_o passion_n of_o weak_a man_n but_o the_o former_a be_v more_o suitable_a to_o the_o infinite_a majesty_n of_o he_o who_o we_o only_o desire_v to_o please_v when_o we_o pray_v §_o 4._o after_o this_o he_o argue_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v no_o liturgy_n or_o book_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o therefore_o can_v have_v no_o prescribe_a or_o impose_v form_n and_o he_o will_v prove_v they_o have_v no_o book_n by_o the_o case_n of_o athanasius_n his_o not_o be_v accuse_v for_o abuse_v the_o liturgy_n nor_o the_o arian_n for_o burn_v any_o thing_n but_o bibles_n by_o constantin_n be_v employ_v eusebius_n only_o to_o transcribe_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v decree_n for_o only_o hold_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n over_o the_o bishop_n head_n and_o by_o the_o persecutor_n find_v no_o liturgy_n in_o their_o search_n after_o the_o christian_n book_n 20_o book_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 12_o 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o 20_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o in_o general_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o so_o evident_a that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n and_o book_n of_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n in_o these_o age_n that_o a_o negative_a argument_n take_v from_o some_o few_o author_n in_o some_o place_n not_o mention_v they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n against_o plain_a and_o positive_a proof_n but_o second_o we_o will_v examine_v his_o particular_n and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v out_o his_o point_n first_o his_o own_o quotation_n concern_v athanasius_n express_o say_v that_o macarius_n who_o be_v employ_v by_o athanasius_n do_v burn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a book_n 539._o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v l._n 1._o cap._n 20._o p._n 539._o he_o translate_v it_o fraudulent_o in_o the_o
singular_a number_n the_o holy_a bible_n to_o make_v his_o reader_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v alone_o of_o that_o book_n but_o the_o original_a speak_v of_o more_o book_n and_o therefore_o since_o a_o liturgy_n be_v then_o in_o use_n at_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o holy_a book_n which_o they_o here_o false_o accuse_v macarius_n for_o burn_v and_o since_o the_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a not_o divine_a book_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o book_n of_o office_n which_o be_v count_v only_o sacred_a than_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o general_o call_v divine_a or_o divine_o inspire_v book_n which_o distinction_n be_v very_o evident_a in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o relate_v how_o in_o the_o persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n they_o burn_v the_o divine_a and_o sacred_a book_n in_o the_o mâ—rket_n place_n 217._o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 217._o in_o which_o place_n the_o divine_a book_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o contain_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n make_v a_o plain_a distinction_n between_o these_o book_n as_o be_v several_a volume_n for_o he_o say_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o divin_o inspire_v scripture_n and_o after_o for_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n with_o those_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o roy._n all_o palace_n 17._o palace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 17._o first_o he_o take_v the_o bible_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o after_o that_o it_o seem_v he_o take_v the_o other_o book_n wherein_o the_o usual_a establish_v prayer_n be_v write_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n imply_v more_o book_n than_o one_o second_o as_o to_o the_o book_n which_o constantine_n send_v to_o eusebius_n into_o palestine_n to_o procure_v for_o his_o church_n at_o constantinople_n he_o call_v they_o those_o divine_a book_n which_o he_o know_v most_o necessary_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a catalogue_n to_o be_v prepare_v and_o use_v 35._o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 4._o cap._n 35._o and_o this_o may_v be_v expound_v of_o book_n of_o office_n as_o well_o as_o bibles_n but_o suppose_v we_o grant_v this_o catalogue_n here_o mention_v to_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n agree_v on_o by_o the_o church_n and_o so_o the_o book_n he_o send_v for_o be_v only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n his_o inference_n that_o the_o church_n in_o constantine_n time_n have_v no_o other_o book_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n follow_v eusebius_n live_v in_o palestine_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o write_v and_o best_o understand_v and_o there_o the_o best_a copy_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o eusebius_n who_o live_v there_o be_v the_o fit_a judge_n of_o they_o therefore_o constantine_n send_v thither_o and_o to_o he_o perhaps_o for_o no_o more_o but_o bibles_n not_o because_o church_n be_v furnish_v then_o with_o no_o other_o book_n but_o because_o we_o know_v constantine_n have_v prayer-book_n at_o home_n and_o can_v get_v accurate_a copy_n of_o the_o service_n write_v out_o at_o constantinople_n and_o need_v not_o send_v so_o far_o as_o palestine_n for_o those_o book_n but_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o send_v thither_o for_o copy_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n three_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n also_o do_v mention_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n hold_v over_o the_o bishop_n head_n a_o book_n of_o exorcism_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o exorcist_n and_o a_o book_n of_o lesson_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o reader_n at_o their_o ordination_n but_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o service-book_n deliver_v to_o any_o that_o enter_v into_o order_n 8._o order_n council_n 4._o carthag_n can_v 1._o 7_o 8._o but_o it_o be_v too_o much_o from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o service-book_n there_o in_o the_o year_n 498_o because_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v positive_a that_o they_o have_v prescribe_v prayer_n there_o long_o before_o and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o argue_v that_o we_o have_v no_o common-prayer-book_n in_o england_n since_o it_o be_v not_o deliver_v either_o to_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n at_o their_o ordination_n that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o do_v here_o than_o be_v there_o and_o yet_o both_o we_o have_v and_o they_o have_v a_o book_n of_o office_n for_o all_o that_o optatus_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o before_o cite_v do_v full_o attest_v it_o moreover_o these_o book_n of_o exorcism_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o catechise_v collect_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n catech._n scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n praef_n ad_fw-la catech._n for_o those_o who_o be_v new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o such_o book_n have_v be_v long_a time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o this_o council_n though_o this_o formal_a delivery_n of_o they_o be_v not_o mention_v till_o this_o council_n order_v it_o four_o as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n not_o inquire_v for_o or_o find_v or_o the_o christian_n deliver_v no_o other_o book_n to_o they_o but_o only_o bibles_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o true_a and_o therefore_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o they_o have_v no_o prayer-book_n then_o be_v false_a indeed_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a of_o all_o the_o christian_a book_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n their_o worship_n and_o their_o manner_n and_o in_o those_o age_n the_o bible_n be_v in_o all_o christian_n hand_n the_o people_n read_v it_o at_o home_o whereas_o the_o liturgy_n be_v only_o in_o the_o priest_n hand_n and_o upon_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o pagan_n be_v keep_v very_o close_o by_o which_o mean_n no_o doubt_n bibles_n be_v often_o find_v by_o the_o persecutor_n and_o better_o know_v to_o they_o than_o the_o book_n of_o office_n the_o dyptics_n the_o book_n of_o exorcism_n the_o book_n of_o anthem_n write_v and_o compose_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o have_v these_o book_n then_o though_o they_o be_v rare_o or_o never_o mention_v singlâ—_n only_o they_o come_v under_o the_o general_a title_n of_o christian_a write_n divine_a sacred_a or_o holy_a book_n etc._n etc._n and_o no_o doubt_n sometime_o the_o persecutor_n find_v and_o burn_v these_o as_o well_o as_o bibles_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o all_o author_n general_o speak_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o divine_a and_o holy_a write_n and_o the_o write_n the_o book_n of_o the_o church_n in_o eusebius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v burn_v and_o destroy_v by_o the_o persecutor_n 4._o persecutor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n cap._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 10._o cap._n 4._o why_o do_v our_o write_n deserve_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o flame_n say_v arnobius_n 4._o arnobius_n nâ—â—strâ—_n quidem_fw-la scripta_fw-la cur_n ignibus_fw-la merueruâ—t_fw-la dari_fw-la arnob._n l_o 4._o they_o demand_v the_o divine_a book_n for_o the_o fire_n say_v augustin_n 3._o augustin_n peterent_fw-la divinos_fw-la câ—dices_fw-la exurendos_fw-la aâ—â—_n brevic_a câ—l_n l._n 3._o so_o they_o ask_v the_o holy_a martyr_n if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n in_o their_o keep_n 53._o keep_n dicas_fw-la aliquas_fw-la scripturas_fw-la habeas_fw-la â—ron_n an._n 30â—_n §._o 53._o and_o the_o canon_n of_o arles_n be_v general_a against_o all_o that_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a write_n 316._o write_n de_fw-fr his_fw-la qui_fw-la scripturas_fw-la sanctas_fw-la tradidisse_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la council_n arcl._n can_v 13._o an._n 316._o now_o why_o shall_v they_o so_o constant_o and_o unanimous_o speak_v of_o more_o book_n if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o book_n but_o a_o bible_n but_o further_a some_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n mention_v volume_n of_o parchment_n and_o other_o fold_a book_n beside_o the_o bible_n 10._o bible_n baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 10._o in_o the_o act_n under_o zenophilus_n the_o persecutor_n demand_v if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n of_o their_o law_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o their_o library_n 14._o library_n ibid._n §._o 13._o &_o 14._o now_o they_o have_v remove_v the_o book_n before_o they_o come_v convey_v they_o to_o the_o reader_n house_n where_o at_o last_o they_o find_v 24_o great_a and_o small_a volume_n and_o in_o another_o house_n 8_o book_n and_o 4_o fold_a tome_n now_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o all_o bibles_n no_o doubt_n some_o of_o they_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n hymn_n and_o passion_n or_o name_n at_o least_o of_o martyr_n write_v out_o as_o s._n cyprian_n have_v direct_v another_o
be_v trust_v with_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v necessary_a that_o these_o bishop_n shall_v have_v form_n prescribe_v which_o they_o either_o read_v or_o get_v they_o by_o heart_n and_o if_o so_o than_o such_o form_n be_v use_v above_o 50_o year_n before_o the_o period_n he_o assign_v as_o for_o his_o last_o instance_n of_o leo_n not_o admit_v any_o one_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n unless_o he_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o psalter_n i_o observe_v that_o this_o emperor_n intend_v to_o prevent_v that_o scandal_n which_o have_v be_v give_v by_o those_o few_o unlearned_a bishop_n in_o former_a time_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v none_o admit_v but_o such_o as_o well_o understand_v the_o psalter_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v read_v every_o day_n among_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o public_a prayer_n be_v put_v into_o one_o volume_n with_o the_o psalter_n as_o our_o common_a prayer_n be_v at_o this_o day_n and_o i_o understand_v the_o historian_n meaning_n to_o be_v that_o leo_n will_v admit_v no_o man_n into_o any_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n who_o be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o public_a book_n of_o office_n 182._o office_n theodor._n lector_fw-la col._n lib._n 1._o p._n 182._o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o expound_v than_o it_o prove_v a_o constant_a and_o common_a use_n of_o liturgy_n an._n 460._o however_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o whatever_o be_v the_o low_a measure_n for_o qualify_a a_o man_n to_o be_v ordain_v there_o be_v very_o many_o learned_a clergyman_n in_o that_o age_n yea_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a century_n also_o but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v so_o deprave_v as_o he_o represent_v it_o some_o time_n before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o year_n 500_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v it_o do_v not_o hurt_v the_o cause_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v certain_o come_v into_o use_n many_o age_n before_o and_o thus_o i_o will_v dismiss_v these_o fraudulent_a and_o invidious_a reflection_n upon_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n desire_v the_o reader_n pardon_v for_o follow_v my_o adversary_n in_o so_o tedious_a a_o digression_n chap._n v._o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o approbation_n and_o use_n of_o liturgy_n §_o 1._o there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o to_o make_v out_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o golden-rule_n that_o be_v to_o have_v be_v use_v always_o by_o all_o church_n and_o every_o where_n 6._o where_n vincent_n lirin_fw-mi contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o pag._n 6._o but_o only_o to_o prove_v the_o reform_a divine_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o commend_v liturgy_n and_o all_o the_o eminent_a protestant_a church_n use_v they_o now_o since_o the_o learned_a and_o pious_a promoter_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v so_o narrow_o examine_v into_o and_o so_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o pure_a antiquity_n and_o yet_o none_o of_o they_o do_v ever_o reckon_v prescribe_v form_n among_o those_o corruption_n but_o approve_v and_o establish_v they_o in_o those_o church_n which_o they_o have_v reform_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o liturgy_n be_v ageeable_a to_o god_n word_n and_o to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o best_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n a_o more_o particular_a reason_n to_o make_v out_o this_o consent_n of_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n as_o to_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n because_o our_o adversary_n be_v perpetual_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o conform_v ourselves_o to_o the_o example_n of_o foreign_a reform_a church_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o allow_v their_o way_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a mean_n to_o unite_v all_o protestant_n both_o at_o home_n and_o abroad_o we_o confess_v the_o end_n be_v a_o thing_n at_o this_o juncture_n very_o desirable_a but_o that_o which_o they_o suppose_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o probable_a mean_n to_o obtain_v it_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o our_o prescribe_a form_n and_o set_v up_o their_o extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n of_o pray_v we_o shall_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a writer_n and_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n every_o where_o but_o by_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o our_o excellent_a liturgy_n and_o bind_v all_o our_o clergy_n to_o it_o we_o follow_v the_o advice_n and_o example_n of_o all_o our_o sister_n church_n and_o can_v they_o imagine_v that_o to_o oblige_v a_o few_o obstinate_a and_o singular_a lead_v man_n and_o their_o ignorant_a and_o enthusiastical_a follower_n we_o will_v bring_v such_o a_o reproach_n upon_o our_o church_n as_o to_o cast_v away_o that_o method_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v so_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n and_o so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_n it_o will_v be_v madness_n in_o we_o to_o do_v this_o and_o it_o be_v little_o less_o in_o they_o to_o expect_v it_o however_o because_o some_o of_o they_o be_v to_o this_o day_n delude_v with_o this_o gross_a mistake_n that_o prescribe_a form_n be_v some_o of_o the_o remain_v of_o popery_n and_o a_o liturgy_n establish_v be_v not_o allow_v in_o other_o protestant_a church_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o discourse_n with_o some_o few_o proof_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a divine_n and_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n both_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a and_o that_o in_o relation_n as_o well_o to_o liturgy_n in_o general_a as_o to_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a when_o i_o have_v first_o observe_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o industrious_a mons_fw-la durell_n have_v collect_v a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o testimony_n some_o of_o which_o i_o have_v here_o insert_v and_o add_v other_o of_o my_o own_o observation_n refer_v the_o reader_n for_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o elaborate_a book_n 1662._o book_n durell_n view_v of_o the_o gou._n and_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o reform_a church_n beyond_o the_o sea_n print_n lâ—nd_n 1662._o i_o begin_v with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n among_o who_o the_o reformation_n first_o begin_v and_o who_o at_o this_o day_n do_v far_o exceed_v in_o number_n the_o church_n which_o follow_v calvin_n method_n and_o afford_v the_o great_a number_n of_o foreign_a protestant_n §_o 2._o and_o first_o for_o luther_n himself_o there_o be_v no_o man_n can_v or_o dare_v question_v his_o approbation_n of_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o he_o appoint_v such_o form_n for_o all_o those_o church_n which_o he_o reform_v and_o in_o his_o work_n we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o common_a prayer_n for_o the_o church_n of_o wittenburgh_n draw_v up_o by_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o mass-book_n but_o so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o that_o which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v superstitious_a and_o corrupt_a 384._o corrupt_a forma_fw-la mist_n pro_fw-la eccles_n wittenburg_n ep._n luther_n tom._n ii_o p._n 384._o and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o his_o communion_n at_o this_o day_n have_v and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n for_o every_o sunday_n in_o the_o year_n and_o also_o set_a form_n of_o hymn_n and_o canticle_n prayer_n and_o litany_n together_o with_o prescribe_a office_n for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a ministration_n for_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o matrimony_n visit_v the_o sick_a bury_v the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n one_o of_o which_o late_o print_v in_o a_o large_a quarto_fw-la in_o the_o danish_a tongue_n impose_v on_o and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o denmark_n be_v late_o show_v and_o in_o divers_a place_n inteprete_v to_o i_o by_o a_o ingenious_a pastor_n of_o that_o country_n mons_fw-la ivarus_fw-la de_fw-fr brinch_z who_o come_v over_o with_o the_o force_n into_o england_n the_o last_o winter_n an._n 1689._o and_o beside_o the_o agreement_n between_o our_o collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n and_o they_o i_o observe_v that_o their_o litany_n be_v almost_o verbatim_o the_o same_o with_o we_o and_o the_o church_n in_o upper_a germany_n which_o be_v lutheran_n have_v all_o such_o liturgy_n i_o have_v one_o book_n dedicate_v to_o joachim_n marquesse_n of_o brandenburg_n collect_v by_o christopher_n cornerus_n print_v at_o leipsick_a an._n 1588._o with_o this_o title_n the_o select_a canticle_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n with_o the_o pure_a hymn_n and_o collect_v which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a church_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o lutheran_n who_o do_v all_o to_o this_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
and_o for_o all_o the_o occasional_a office_n which_o book_n so_o translate_v be_v print_v at_o leiden_fw-mi an._n 1648._o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v another_o book_n put_v out_o by_o jo._n alasco_n a_o noble_a polonian_a protestant_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o the_o title_n whereof_o run_v thus_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o whole_a ecclesiastical_a ministration_n in_o the_o church_n for_o stranger_n and_o especial_o germane_a appoint_v at_o london_n by_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n edward_n the_o six_o an._n 1550_o 1550._o 1550_o forma_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la tota_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la ministerii_fw-la etc._n etc._n lond._n an._n 1550._o wherein_o there_o be_v also_o divers_a set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o several_a office_n of_o their_o church_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o i_o have_v in_o my_o possession_n a_o scotch-common-prayer-book_n say_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o mr._n knox_n contain_v a_o calendar_n with_o holiday_n the_o psalm_n of_o david_n in_o meeter_n form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a form_n of_o confession_n of_o sin_n a_o form_n of_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o king_n form_n for_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n and_o baptism_n the_o form_n of_o matrimony_n and_o other_o occasional_a office_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o kirk_n of_o scotland_n imprint_v at_o middleburgh_n an._n 1594._o i_o do_v not_o cite_v these_o book_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o or_o no_o more_o protestant_a liturgy_n but_o because_o i_o have_v see_v all_o these_o late_o and_o have_v most_o of_o they_o by_o i_o and_o because_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o all_o establish_a protestant_a church_n do_v approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n so_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o we_o to_o oblige_v that_o sort_n of_o dissenter_n who_o mr._n clarkson_n patronizes_n we_o must_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n abroad_o and_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o therefore_o i_o refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o consider_v if_o this_o be_v a_o probable_a way_n to_o unite_v we_o with_o all_o foreign_a protestant_n as_o some_o vain_o discourse_n §_o 4._o i_o know_v nothing_o can_v remain_v to_o be_v object_v now_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o great_a and_o just_a exception_n lie_v against_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a to_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o reply_v by_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o large_a discourse_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n where_o every_o one_o of_o the_o objection_n that_o i_o have_v ever_o meet_v with_o be_v consider_v and_o answer_v already_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o esteem_v our_o common-prayer-book_n have_v be_v in_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a protestant_a writer_n ever_o since_o it_o be_v first_o compose_v and_o i_o begin_v with_o alexander_n alesius_n a_o eminent_a scotch_a divine_a who_o translate_v king_n edward_n common-prayer_n book_n into_o latin_a and_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o it_o he_o say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o it_o may_v be_v see_v and_o read_v by_o many_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o care_n and_o diligence_n herein_o he_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v for_o the_o example_n and_o comfort_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o shame_n of_o other_o and_o he_o hope_v it_o may_v provoke_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a to_o imitate_v this_o most_o noble_a and_o divine_a work_n in_o settle_v the_o church_n believe_v that_o god_n put_v it_o into_o his_o hand_n to_o publish_v it_o at_o that_o time_n for_o the_o general_n good_a etc._n good_a praef._n ad_fw-la libr._n precum_fw-la per_fw-la alex._n aâ—es_n inter_fw-la buceri_fw-la script_n anglicaâ—_n pag._n 373_o 3â—5_n etc._n etc._n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o here_o i_o must_v note_v that_o probable_o this_o be_v that_o interpretation_n of_o our_o english_a service_n book_n which_o the_o judicious_a and_o modest_a mr._n bucer_n look_v over_o so_o diligent_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o whether_o he_o ought_v to_o conform_v to_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o he_o say_v when_o i_o thorough_o understand_v it_o i_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n who_o have_v grant_v to_o this_o church_n to_o reform_v her_o rite_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o purity_n for_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o lest_o which_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o if_o it_o be_v candid_o expound_v 456._o expound_v buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la super_fw-la libr._n sâ—croâ—_n praef_n pag._n 456._o and_o when_o by_o archbishop_n cranmer_n special_a command_v he_o have_v peruse_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o order_n to_o his_o censure_v what_o he_o think_v be_v to_o be_v amend_v he_o declare_v his_o judgement_n thus_o in_o the_o prescript_n form_n for_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o daily_a prayer_n i_o see_v nothing_o write_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o not_o in_o express_a word_n as_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n yet_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o collect_v and_o also_o the_o order_n of_o these_o lesson_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o constitution_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 457._o church_n buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n cap._n 1._o p._n 457._o and_o afterward_o he_o be_v for_o write_v down_o all_o holy_a rite_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o sacred_a administration_n and_o he_o own_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v do_v this_o very_o pure_o and_o conformable_a to_o christ_n institution_n as_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o modest_o suppose_v may_v be_v alter_v for_o the_o better_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v regulate_v afterward_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v rectify_v according_a to_o his_o advice_n there_o so_o that_o we_o not_o only_o see_v he_o be_v clear_o for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n but_o like_v the_o book_n of_o king_n edward_n with_o some_o few_o amendment_n and_o have_v he_o see_v our_o present_a common-prayer_n no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v whole_o approve_v it_o the_o next_o evidence_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n who_o affirm_v against_o suarez_n that_o the_o english_a liturgy_n contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a which_o be_v not_o pious_a and_o true_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_a 340._o catholic_a ant._n de_fw-fr dom._n spalat_n osteus_fw-la error_n fran._n suarez_n cap._n 6._o §._o 82._o pag._n 340._o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o form_n of_o divine_a office_n that_o be_v of_o public_a prayer_n for_o all_o england_n which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o laudable_a liturgy_n approve_v even_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n collect_v with_o great_a judgement_n so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o be_v not_o very_o ready_a to_o defend_v 342._o defend_v ibid_fw-la §._o 37._o pag._n 342._o thus_o this_o great_a man_n stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o malicious_a enemy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n and_o causabon_n at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v as_o great_a a_o esteem_n for_o it_o for_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n james_n the_o first_o he_o say_v your_o majesty_n have_v such_o a_o church_n in_o your_o kingdom_n partly_o so_o institute_v of_o old_a and_o partly_o so_o regulate_v by_o your_o endeavour_n that_o none_o at_o this_o day_n come_v near_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o most_o flourish_a age_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n follow_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o those_o who_o have_v offend_v both_o in_o the_o excess_n and_o the_o defect_n baron_fw-fr defect_n causal_n ep._n ad_fw-la reg._n jac_fw-la praeâ—ix_fw-la ad_fw-la exerc_n baron_fw-fr and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o salmasius_n he_o say_v if_o his_o conjecture_n do_v not_o fail_v the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a reformation_n be_v in_o england_n 709._o england_n id._n ep._n ad_fw-la salmas_n qu._n 709._o moreover_o salmasius_n himself_o though_o in_o some_o point_n he_o differ_v from_o our_o church_n yet_o relate_v it_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n constancy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n that_o the_o form_n of_o it_o be_v long_o since_o approve_v by_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a pastor_n and_o those_o man_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n both_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o as_o be_v a_o book_n which_o seem_v to_o contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o agree_v to_o piety_n and_o to_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n 8._o doctrine_n
how_o they_o shall_v do_v 14._o do_v math._n viij_o 4._o mark_v i_o 44._o luke_n v._n 14._o and_o the_o word_n whence_o it_o be_v derive_v signify_v to_o methodize_v put_v in_o order_n and_o to_o place_n soldier_n in_o their_o rank_n 15.23_o rank_n cor._n 15.23_o so_o to_o do_v all_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o order_n 40._o order_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 40._o be_v to_o act_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n which_o rule_n s._n paul_n say_v he_o will_v make_v or_o prescribe_v when_o he_o come_v 〈◊〉_d come_v 1_o cor._n xi_o 34._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o then_o be_v the_o proper_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n we_o may_v reasonable_o expound_v it_o of_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n both_o for_o morning_n and_o evening_n of_o which_o as_o the_o centuriator_n observe_v origen_n speak_v in_o other_o place_n 134._o place_n magdeb._n cent._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 134._o but_o our_o adversary_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o proof_n also_o first_o by_o ask_v if_o these_o be_v not_o private_a prayer_n 140._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag_n 140._o i_o answer_v the_o word_n be_v general_a not_o restrain_v either_o to_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n express_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o christian_n have_v a_o custom_n to_o assemble_v morning_n and_o evening_n to_o prayer_n the_o phrase_n of_o use_v these_o prayer_n night_n and_o day_n seem_v chief_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o public_a office_n second_o he_o ask_v if_o no_o prayer_n can_v be_v command_v but_o in_o set_a form_n i_o reply_v the_o word_n do_v not_o bare_o signify_v prayer_n command_v but_o enjoin_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a order_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v now_o prayer_n leave_v to_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n to_o be_v daily_o make_v new_a can_v proper_o be_v call_v order_v prayer_n and_o therefore_o though_o christian_a minister_n be_v command_v to_o preach_v yet_o the_o word_n and_o method_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o invention_n or_o choice_n our_o adversary_n can_v no_o where_n find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o epithet_n for_o a_o sermon_n or_o homily_n note_v also_o origen_n do_v not_o say_v the_o christian_n make_v these_o enjoin_v prayer_n but_o use_v they_o which_o suppose_v they_o be_v make_v into_o a_o prescribe_a form_n before_o three_o he_o inquire_v if_o there_o be_v no_o command_n for_o pray_v frequent_o but_o human_a prescription_n and_o i_o must_v ask_v what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n origen_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o command_v man_n to_o pray_v nor_o declare_v whether_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n be_v prescribe_v by_o god_n or_o the_o church_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o give_v they_o this_o character_n that_o they_o be_v order_v or_o prescribe_v so_o that_o he_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o tell_v we_o of_o divine_a command_n to_o pray_v frequent_o since_o origen_n word_n be_v not_o about_o obey_v a_o precept_n to_o pray_v but_o use_v order_v enjoin_v or_o prescribe_v prayer_n which_o all_o ingenuous_a man_n must_v own_v to_o be_v in_o form_n and_o that_o prove_v a_o liturgy_n because_o it_o be_v prayer_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n three_o in_o the_o same_o book_n against_o celsus_n when_o origen_n cite_v some_o certain_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n â—e_n bring_v they_o in_o with_o these_o preface_n we_o â—nd_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o we_o say_v often_o in_o the_o prayer_n 197._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n lib._n 4._o p._n 178_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag._n 197._o and_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o the_o prudent_a when_o he_o pray_v â—aith_o 354._o â—aith_o idem_fw-la lib._n 6._o pag._n 285._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 354._o now_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o psalm_n be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n incline_v to_o imitate_v their_o form_n and_o above_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n admire_v and_o frequent_o use_v the_o book_n of_o psalm_n and_o take_v their_o form_n of_o praise_n from_o thence_o we_o may_v conclude_v they_o borrow_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n also_o from_o the_o psalm_n and_o transcribe_v they_o into_o their_o liturgy_n so_o that_o origen_n appeal_v to_o these_o passage_n as_o be_v know_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o their_o prayer_n which_o will_v still_o be_v clear_a when_o we_o observe_v that_o the_o abassine_n christian_n who_o be_v very_o tenacious_a of_o primitive_a rite_n and_o derive_v most_o of_o their_o usage_n from_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o alexandria_n as_o ludolfus_n relate_v take_v most_o of_o their_o daily_a prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalter_n 12._o psalter_n ludolf_n hist_o ethiop_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o and_o therefore_o origen_n who_o belong_v to_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n refer_v by_o these_o preface_n to_o the_o public_a and_o know_a liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o that_o famous_a church_n our_o adversary_n be_v not_o please_v at_o this_o inference_n and_o whereas_o his_o own_o eye_n be_v so_o blind_v with_o his_o extempore_o way_n that_o he_o can_v see_v the_o clear_a light_n for_o form_n he_o say_v it_o argue_v a_o fancy_n deep_o tincture_v with_o liturgy_n to_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v any_o proof_n of_o they_o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v he_o bare_o assert_v it_o be_v no_o proof_n and_o most_o false_o represent_v the_o matter_n for_o he_o say_v when_o origen_n quote_v any_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n he_o thus_o speak_v etc._n etc._n 139._o etc._n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 139._o now_o this_o be_v not_o true_a because_o first_o origen_n in_o that_o very_a book_n cite_v a_o hundred_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n without_o any_o such_o preface_n without_o say_v they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n second_o the_o place_n which_o he_o do_v cite_v with_o such_o a_o preface_n be_v always_o very_o proper_a to_o be_v use_v in_o a_o liturgy_n as_o form_n of_o praise_n or_o prayer_n such_o as_o these_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a of_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o open_v thou_o my_o eye_n that_o i_o may_v see_v the_o wondrous_a thing_n of_o thy_o law_n create_v in_o i_o a_o clean_a heart_n o_o god_n and_o the_o like_a so_o that_o these_o and_o no_o other_o passage_n be_v say_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n no_o doubt_n we_o have_v all_o imaginable_a cause_n to_o think_v that_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o psalm_n be_v in_o origen_n be_v time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v in_o the_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n especial_o since_o he_o can_v ascribe_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n but_o the_o peculiar_a use_n make_v of_o these_o select_a place_n in_o the_o public_a office_n which_o make_v origen_n quote_v they_o with_o such_o a_o preface_n and_o cite_v other_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n as_o he_o do_v other_o scripture_n without_o any_o preface_n at_o all_o four_o our_o adversary_n cite_v another_o place_n out_o of_o origen_n homily_n take_v at_o the_o second_o hand_n from_o dailé_n to_o prove_v they_o use_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o that_o age_n because_o it_o be_v say_v our_o thought_n must_v not_o wander_v after_o our_o sense_n in_o prayer_n but_o be_v whole_o intent_n and_o fix_v on_o god_n not_o be_v disturb_v by_o the_o idea_n of_o any_o external_n appearance_n xi_o appearance_n orig._n in_o num._n hom_n xi_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o need_v to_o fly_v to_o his_o help_n at_o a_o dead_a lift_n that_o possible_o ruffinus_n the_o translator_n do_v put_v in_o these_o word_n for_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v genuine_a it_o must_v be_v more_o unlawful_a to_o let_v our_o mind_n wander_v after_o new_a phrase_n and_o our_o fancy_n rove_v about_o for_o matter_n order_n and_o word_n which_o be_v the_o case_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n than_o it_o be_v to_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o a_o know_a form_n which_o we_o can_v say_v by_o heart_n or_o read_v without_o disturbance_n because_o the_o act_n of_o the_o fancy_n and_o invention_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n do_v much_o more_o hinder_v the_o mind_n from_o steady_a think_v upon_o god_n than_o have_v a_o book_n before_o we_o in_o the_o recital_n of_o a_o common_a and_o usual_a form_n last_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v needless_a to_o repeat_v what_o be_v show_v before_o viz._n that_o origen_n phrase_n of_o praising_n god_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v able_a 402._o able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n l._n 8._o pag._n 402._o and_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o all_o the_o may_v we_o have_v etc._n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ib._n pag._n 386._o see_v the_o discourse_n of_o liturg_n
the_o same_o office_n together_o and_o when_o all_o order_n and_o degree_n of_o both_o sex_n unite_v their_o affection_n for_o the_o same_o end_n 240._o end_n id._n serm._n 3_o 〈◊〉_d sept._n 〈◊〉_d pag_n 240._o these_o must_v be_v prayer_n make_v â—â—_o such_o form_n as_o make_v up_o one_o office_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n can_v bear_v a_o part_n and_o all_o join_v in_o the_o response_n etc._n etc._n and_o these_o form_n thus_o unanimous_o recite_v he_o think_v must_v needs_o be_v very_o prevalent_a with_o almighty_a god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n live_v abbot_n nilus_n 440._o nilus_n abbess_n a_o dom._n 440._o who_o call_v the_o public_a prayer_n the_o fix_a law_n of_o the_o church_n 100l_n church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—â—â—â—â—aenes_n â—â—â—aenes_z 100l_n so_o that_o in_o his_o day_n doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o leave_v arbitrary_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o every_o man_n who_o be_v to_o officiate_v he_o will_v have_v his_o monk_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o there_o be_v not_o any_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o allow_v they_o to_o depart_v after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n 1172._o gospel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n 105._o bibl._n patr._n edit_n paris_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1172._o which_o show_v they_o use_v at_o that_o time_n to_o sing_v those_o portion_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o imply_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o service_n be_v agreeable_a to_o our_o form_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n but_o these_o passage_n fall_v not_o under_o my_o adversary_n observation_n §_o 10._o 440._o socrates_n sozomenus_n theodoritus_n histor_n encle_n cire_n ann._n 440._o the_o church_n historian_n who_o write_v after_o eusebius_n within_o little_a more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n viz._n socrates_n sozomen_n and_o theodoret_n be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o in_o they_o we_o find_v divers_a passage_n to_o confirm_v we_o that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v use_v both_o in_o and_o long_o before_o their_o time_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o some_o instance_n both_o as_o to_o praise_n and_o prayer_n content_v ourselves_o of_o many_o to_o select_v only_o a_o few_o testimony_n and_o first_o no_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v more_o ancient_a nor_o more_o certain_o a_o form_n than_o the_o litany_n yet_o of_o this_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n in_o socrates_n who_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o that_o great_a storm_n which_o happen_v at_o constantinople_n when_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o the_o people_n be_v behold_v the_o sport_n of_o the_o hippodrome_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o people_n to_o give_v over_o their_o sport_n and_o to_o join_v all_o of_o they_o in_o one_o common_a litany_n to_o god_n add_v that_o they_o obey_v he_o and_o all_o of_o they_o with_o great_a alacrity_n say_v the_o litany_n and_o with_o agree_v voice_n send_v up_o hymn_n to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v but_o as_o one_o church_n and_o the_o emperor_n begin_v the_o hymn_n himself_o after_o which_o devout_a recital_n of_o these_o office_n the_o storm_n cease_v 749._o cease_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pp._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o pag._n 749._o where_o we_o see_v the_o litany_n and_o hymn_n be_v such_o know_a form_n that_o all_o the_o people_n on_o a_o sudden_a can_v say_v and_o sing_v their_o part_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v no_o wonder_n because_o we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o in_o the_o elder_a theodosius_n his_o time_n it_o be_v usual_a to_o repeat_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n at_o constantinople_n in_o time_n of_o common_a danger_n yea_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o litany_n be_v mention_v by_o eusebius_n as_o use_v in_o constantine_n time_n for_o he_o say_v the_o bishop_n at_o jerusalem_n offer_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supplicatory_a prayer_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o emperor_n himself_o and_o for_o his_o child_n belove_v of_o god_n 405._o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi constant_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 45._o p._n 405._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o constitution_n and_o allude_v to_o by_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n although_o eusebius_n here_o rather_o describe_v than_o cite_v these_o ancient_a form_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n prepare_v a_o chapel_n in_o his_o camp_n where_o they_o may_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n and_o pray_v and_o receive_v the_o mystery_n for_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n follow_v the_o army_n who_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n perform_v the_o order_n for_o these_o thing_n 205._o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theod._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o p._n 205._o in_o which_o passage_n we_o have_v express_v mention_n of_o a_o order_n for_o hymn_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o amount_n to_o no_o less_o than_o a_o common_a prayer_n enjoin_v by_o law_n for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constitution_n or_o order_n no_o doubt_n contain_v those_o prescribe_a prayer_n which_o socrates_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 15._o 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o that_o be_v prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o sozomen_n also_o who_o speak_v of_o nectarius_n that_o from_o a_o layman_n be_v sudden_o advance_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n say_v he_o be_v send_v to_o ciriacus_n a_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o adana_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o order_n of_o officiate_a use_v by_o the_o bishop_n which_o plain_o signify_v learning_n his_o book_n of_o office_n 420._o office_n sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o p._n 420._o it_o be_v one_o requisite_a in_o a_o bishop_n to_o be_v very_o exact_a in_o that_o point_n as_o for_o those_o short_a prayer_n which_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n use_v mention_v in_o my_o adversary_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v form_n though_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o confess_v so_o much_o 75._o much_o sozomen_n p._n 397._o in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 75._o for_o that_o place_n of_o sozomen_n which_o he_o cite_v concern_v paulus_n who_o say_v 300_o prayer_n in_o a_o day_n and_o be_v force_v to_o use_v 300_o little_a stone_n for_o bead_n forehead_n say_v his_o frontless_a editor_n to_o count_v they_o by_o be_v take_v from_o palladius_n who_o write_v anno_fw-la dom._n 401._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v 300_o prescribe_a prayer_n 23._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n cap._n 23._o and_o because_o they_o be_v short_a form_n commit_v to_o memory_n paulus_n be_v constrain_v to_o use_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d little_a stone_n that_o so_o he_o may_v know_v when_o he_o have_v repeat_v they_o all_o and_o since_o we_o have_v mention_v palladius_n who_o write_v at_o the_o very_a begin_n of_o this_o century_n we_o may_v note_v here_o that_o he_o also_o affirm_v maâ—arius_n another_o monk_n say_v a_o hundred_o prescribe_a prayer_n every_o day_n 24._o day_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n ib._n cap._n 24._o and_o another_o call_v from_o his_o charity_n eleemon_n use_v to_o go_v to_o the_o church_n to_o say_v the_o accustom_a prayer_n 115._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n c._n 115._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o ancient_a monk_n who_o live_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v of_o who_o palladius_n write_v be_v accustom_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n both_o in_o their_o cell_n and_o in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o go_v thither_o nor_o can_v i_o find_v in_o any_o of_o these_o historian_n a_o account_n of_o any_o that_o pretend_v to_o pray_v in_o public_a in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o the_o spirit_n except_o those_o heretic_n call_v euchite_n and_o enthusiast_n upon_o who_o theodoret_n be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o say_v he_o believe_v they_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o devil_n 116._o devil_n theodoret._n lib._n 4._o cap_n 10._o pag._n 116._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o prayer_n second_o as_o to_o the_o praise_n the_o last_o cite_v author_n assure_v we_o there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n of_o gloria_fw-la patria_fw-la at_o antioch_n conclude_v as_o it_o do_v now_o world_n without_o end_n and_o this_o as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o leontius_n who_o because_o he_o alter_v the_o ancient_a form_n repeat_v it_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o be_v soon_o discover_v by_o the_o people_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o
orthodox_n way_n of_o say_v that_o hymn_n 24._o hymn_n theodoret._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 24._o sozomen_n also_o relate_v how_o the_o arian_n in_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n at_o constantinople_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o company_n sing_v hymn_n after_o the_o manner_n oâ—_n antiphones_n add_v such_o response_n to_o they_o as_o favour_v their_o heresy_n 8._o heresy_n sozom._n lib._n 8._o cap._n 8._o i_o confess_v the_o hymn_n themselves_o be_v corrupt_v but_o as_o they_o be_v form_n and_o sing_v alternate_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o church_n method_n of_o praise_v god_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o they_o be_v imitate_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n for_o thus_o the_o same_o historian_n tell_v we_o those_o christian_n sing_v their_o hymn_n by_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la who_o translate_v the_o bone_n of_o bubylas_n the_o martyr_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julian_n 18._o julian_n sozomen_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o and_o another_o say_v the_o holy_a virgin_n sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o that_o manner_n even_o in_o defiance_n of_o that_o apostate_n 17._o apostate_n theodoret._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 17._o so_o also_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o his_o sister_n arise_v early_o to_o recite_v the_o morning_n hymn_n alternate_o 22._o alternate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o now_o these_o antiphones_n which_o be_v thus_o sing_v alternate_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o prescribe_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o so_o be_v that_o usual_a hymn_n collect_v out_o of_o those_o psalm_n begin_v with_o haleluia_o from_o whence_o it_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o haleluia_o and_o be_v sing_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n so_o frequent_o that_o a_o pagan_a philosopher_n know_v it_o to_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o christian_a worship_n will_v be_v set_v up_o in_o serapis_n temple_n when_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o night_n he_o hear_v that_o hymn_n sing_v there_o no_o person_n visible_a be_v in_o the_o temple_n 426._o temple_n vide_fw-la sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 15._o pag._n 426._o we_o may_v also_o here_o remember_v what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o trisagion_n which_o be_v so_o know_v a_o form_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v a_o dangerous_a sedition_n at_o constantinople_n upon_o his_o attempt_n to_o add_v a_o few_o word_n to_o it_o 44._o it_o evagr._fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 44._o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v we_o that_o form_n of_o praise_n as_o well_o as_o prayer_n be_v then_o general_o use_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o my_o adversary_n who_o overlook_v all_o this_o evidence_n have_v pick_v up_o some_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o these_o historian_n to_o make_v out_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n of_o pray_v first_o he_o note_v out_o of_o socrates_n that_o athanasius_n command_v the_o deacon_n to_o publish_v the_o prayer_n or_o to_o bid_v it_o but_o to_o read_v the_o psalm_n 8._o psalm_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socr._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodo_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 8._o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o prayer_n than_o can_v not_o be_v form_n read_v out_o of_o a_o book_n but_o this_o inference_n be_v easy_o baffle_v by_o observe_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o these_o phrase_n to_o publish_v or_o bid_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o preface_n to_o that_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n repeat_v of_o old_a by_o the_o deacon_n and_o before_o he_o begin_v he_o summon_v the_o people_n to_o be_v ready_a with_o their_o response_n after_o every_o period_n by_o cry_v out_o aloud_o let_v we_o pray_v or_o let_v we_o pray_v earnest_o which_o form_n be_v find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o greek_a litany_n to_o this_o very_a day_n so_o that_o this_o phrase_n suppose_v a_o form_n in_o which_o all_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n and_o be_v read_v or_o repeat_v by_o heart_n by_o the_o deacon_n no_o matter_n whether_o and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o form_n itself_o but_o the_o preface_n to_o a_o know_a form_n nor_o be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o prayer_n call_v publish_v or_o bid_v it_o but_o the_o preparation_n for_o it_o and_o the_o notice_n which_o the_o deacon_n give_v of_o it_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wherefore_o this_o phrase_n confute_v his_o opinion_n and_o confirm_v we_o second_o he_o twice_o quote_v socrates_n as_o say_v that_o general_o in_o all_o place_n and_o among_o all_o sort_n of_o worshipper_n there_o can_v be_v find_v two_o agree_v to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n 133._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 89._o &_o 133._o and_o by_o this_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o all_o minister_n may_v pray_v as_o they_o please_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o agreement_n in_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n in_o any_o place_n but_o i_o will_v first_o set_v down_o the_o word_n both_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n and_o then_o explain_v they_o the_o former_a say_v and_o general_o you_o can_v find_v two_o agree_v together_o in_o all_o place_n and_o in_o all_o the_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o to_o their_o prayer_n 21._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d scorat_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o the_o latter_a tell_v we_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o same_o prayer_n psalm_n or_o lesson_n be_v use_v by_o all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 9_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 19_o cite_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 9_o now_o both_o these_o historian_n be_v speak_v not_o of_o single_a congregation_n but_o of_o several_a nation_n and_o several_a diocese_n among_o which_o there_o be_v not_o indeed_o so_o exact_a a_o agreement_n but_o that_o you_o may_v find_v some_o difference_n in_o some_o office_n which_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o only_o that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o place_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o in_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o prayer_n different_a country_n differ_v so_o far_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n but_o both_o the_o histâ—rians_n suppose_v that_o in_o many_o thing_n they_o do_v agree_v and_o socrates_n give_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o variety_n say_v the_o cause_n of_o which_o diversity_n as_o i_o judge_v have_v be_v the_o bishop_n who_o in_o several_a age_n have_v preside_v over_o their_o several_a church_n from_o wâ—om_n their_o successor_n do_v receive_v this_o variety_n and_o write_v it_o down_o for_o a_o law_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o 698._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—crat_fw-mi ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag._n 698._o so_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v not_o arbitrary_a variation_n of_o private_a pastor_n proceed_v from_o extempore_o gift_n as_o my_o adversary_n fallacious_o pretend_v they_o be_v such_o variety_n as_o be_v write_v down_o and_o prescribe_v by_o ancient_a bishop_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n as_o a_o law_n and_o rule_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o that_o diocese_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o though_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o liturgy_n use_v all_o the_o world_n over_o yet_o that_o every_o country_n have_v one_o liturgy_n which_o be_v a_o law_n and_o rule_n to_o guide_n they_o receive_v from_o their_o primitive_a bishop_n who_o have_v long_o before_o this_o age_n introduce_v some_o thing_n into_o the_o liturgy_n for_o their_o own_o church_n and_o those_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o agree_v so_o exact_o as_o to_o use_v the_o same_o psalm_n prayer_n and_o lesson_n however_o not_o in_o the_o same_o order_n in_o all_o place_n which_o clear_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v his_o notion_n of_o variety_n of_o arbitrary_a prayer_n in_o single_a congregation_n that_o it_o prove_v there_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n every_o where_o differ_v only_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n which_o be_v different_o write_v down_o and_o enjoin_v by_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n who_o have_v former_o preside_v over_o these_o several_a church_n have_v socrates_n and_o sâ—zomen_n be_v of_o my_o adversary_n side_n they_o must_v have_v tell_v we_o in_o short_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n in_o prayer_n any_o where_o bâ—cause_n all_o minister_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v as_o they_o please_v have_v that_o be_v the_o custom_n these_o historian_n need_v not_o have_v set_v it_o down_o as_o a_o memorable_a thing_n that_o no_o place_n agree_v in_o all_o point_n for_o the_o wonder_n will_v have_v be_v if_o they_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o thing_n nor_o can_v socrates_n have_v ascribe_v the_o variety_n to_o the_o order_n of_o divers_a ancient_a bishop_n he_o must_v according_a to_o my_o adversary_n notion_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o various_a gift_n and_o elocution_n of_o every_o
it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o three_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o orthodox_n addition_n make_v to_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o theodocius_fw-la ground_v on_o a_o miracle_n as_o nicephorus_n report_v 46._o report_v niceph._n histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 46._o but_o the_o original_a of_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v from_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o it_o be_v use_v in_o that_o form_n long_o before_o this_o emperor_n be_v bear_v yea_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v account_v to_o be_v a_o form_n very_o sacred_a since_o they_o dare_v not_o alter_v it_o but_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n so_o tenacious_a be_v that_o age_n of_o their_o ancient_a form_n of_o worship_n 492._o gelaâ—_n we_o episc_n rom._n a.d._n 492._o §_o 14._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o though_o as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o damasus_n and_o of_o innocent_a there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n at_o rome_n before_o yet_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n to_o polish_v and_o reform_v it_o for_o all_o author_n affirm_v that_o he_o make_v hymn_n for_o his_o church_n like_a to_o those_o of_o s._n ambrose_n etc._n ambrose_n pontifical_a vit_fw-mi â—_o las_fw-fr item_n platâ—na_n in_o vit_fw-mi cent._n magâ—eb_n 5_o cent._n p._n 1271._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o compose_v some_o gradual_n preface_n and_o collect_v liturg_n collect_v pontif_n call_v ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n câ—sâ—andr_n liturg_n and_o durandus_fw-la affirm_v that_o this_o gelasius_n the_o one_o and_o filti_v bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n be_v he_o that_o principal_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o that_o order_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o 55._o it_o durand_n â—at_a lib._n 4._o fol._n 67._o iâ—em_v burnes_n v_o a_o gelas_n pag._n 55._o and_o some_o add_v that_o he_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n and_o put_v in_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o learned_a du-plessis_n gelasius_n come_v in_o the_o year_n 490_o and_o he_o range_v and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o collect_v and_o complâ—nds_n among_o the_o which_o be_v some_o that_o do_v yet_o stand_v and_o continue_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a 60._o uncorrupted_a mâ—rnay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n l._n cap._n 60._o so_o that_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o account_n which_o we_o have_v before_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 1._o innocent_a see_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n §._o 1._o or_o the_o full_a evidence_n of_o these_o author_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o must_v grant_v there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n at_o rome_n long_o before_o gelasius_n time_n but_o be_v by_o continuance_n of_o time_n and_o frequent_a transcribe_v become_v somewhat_o imperfect_a he_o undertake_v to_o rectify_v they_o by_o some_o alteration_n and_o by_o add_v something_o of_o his_o own_o make_v the_o office_n more_o complete_a his_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o order_n add_v to_o the_o preface_n and_o his_o range_v the_o collect_v into_o a_o method_n show_v there_o be_v collect_v and_o a_o preface_n and_o a_o canon_n before_o so_o that_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o because_o he_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o book_n which_o he_o have_v correct_v and_o put_v in_o order_n be_v call_v codex_fw-la gelasianus_n the_o gelasian_a book_n and_o john_n the_o deacon_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n say_v that_o he_o contract_v this_o gelasion_n book_n and_o out_o of_o it_o compile_v the_o gregorian_a office_n 17._o office_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr gregor_n 1._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o yet_o so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o book_n still_o remain_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o saint_n richerius_n 4._o richerius_n chronic._n s._n richerii_fw-la apud_fw-la dacherii_fw-la spicileg_n tom._n 4._o reckon_v up_o nineteen_o missal_n of_o gelasius_n among_o the_o volume_n in_o their_o library_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o pope_n gregory_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o this_o gelasian_a office_n that_o he_o have_v do_v with_o those_o our_o of_o which_o he_o first_o extract_v it_o for_o there_o be_v form_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o none_o but_o great_a bishop_n presume_v to_o alter_v they_o which_o have_v be_v a_o very_a impertinent_a labour_n if_o after_o they_o have_v thus_o correct_v the_o office_n they_o have_v not_o impose_v the_o use_n of_o they_o on_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n and_o doubtless_o they_o will_v never_o have_v take_v this_o pain_n if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v the_o office_n every_o day_n at_o his_o pleasure_n which_o fancy_n this_o book_n of_o gelasius_n utter_o confute_v and_o prove_v there_o be_v a_o canon_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n at_o least_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n yea_o we_o see_v this_o very_a book_n of_o gelasius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o elder_a form_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a that_o my_o adversary_n shall_v cite_v and_o own_v this_o gelasian_a book_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n affirm_v there_o be_v no_o settle_a form_n of_o consecration_n at_o rome_n before_o gregory_n be_v time_n 83._o time_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p_o 83._o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v more_o in_o the_o next_o century_n and_o shall_v conclude_v this_o age_n with_o observe_v that_o clovis_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o france_n soon_o after_o his_o conversion_n place_v certain_a monk_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rheims_n give_v they_o great_a privilege_n and_o possession_n and_o the_o rule_n which_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o be_v that_o which_o macarius_n have_v compose_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n before_o for_o his_o monk_n of_o nitria_n the_o nine_o article_n whereof_o enjoin_v they_o to_o love_v the_o course_n of_o their_o own_o monastery_n above_o all_o thing_n â—96_n thing_n cursum_fw-la monasterii_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la diligas_fw-la reg._n s._n macar_n art_n 9_o ap_fw-mi cointe_n annal_n eccles_n franc._n tom._n 1._o pag._n 178._o an._n â—96_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v delight_v in_o that_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v prescribe_v for_o their_o monastery_n for_o a_o course_n signify_v a_o office_n for_o divine-service_n and_o therefore_o gregory_n of_o tours_n say_v that_o he_o himself_o write_v a_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a course_n 31._o course_n gregor_n turon_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 31._o that_o be_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o the_o same_o author_n call_v say_v the_o whole_a service_n fulfil_v the_o course_n 38._o course_n post_fw-la impleâ—â—m_fw-la in_o oratione_fw-la câ—râ—um_fw-la id_fw-la de_fw-fr glor_n confess_v cap._n 38._o so_o the_o roman_a course_n be_v put_v for_o the_o roman_a missal_n 680._o missal_n spâ—lm_a council_n tom._n i._o pag_n 177._o an._n 680._o and_o in_o one_o of_o our_o ancient_a saxon_a council_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o in_o all_o church_n the_o course_n shall_v be_v reverent_o perform_v at_o the_o canonical_a hour_n 295._o hour_n council_n calcuth_n can_v 7._o a_o 787._o ibid._n p._n 295._o from_o which_o use_n of_o the_o word_n we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a monk_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n have_v their_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o they_o use_v in_o their_o own_o oratory_n though_o among_o these_o man_n who_o do_v a_o little_a incline_v to_o rapture_n and_o some_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n if_o any_o where_n we_o may_v have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v extempore_o prayer_n i_o shut_v up_o this_o century_n with_o the_o word_n of_o du-plessis_n thus_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n find_v in_o all_o this_o time_n one_o service_n consist_v of_o confession_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n read_v preach_a blessing_n and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag_n 44._o so_o that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o age_n be_v much_o corrupt_v and_o yet_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o he_o own_v that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v now_o general_o use_v chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o six_o century_n we_o need_v go_v no_o low_o for_o authority_n to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n because_o our_o adversary_n free_o and_o frequent_o grant_v that_o they_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o former_a and_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n but_o i_o must_v here_o note_v in_o general_n concern_v this_o concession_n first_o that_o if_o they_o begin_v no_o soon_o yet_o they_o prescribe_v to_o at_o least_o twelve-hundred_n year_n and_o to_o universal_a practice_n and_o
can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o the_o bishop_n will_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n into_o the_o dyptics_n to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o when_o these_o name_n be_v put_v in_o as_o they_o desire_v the_o whole_a multitude_n come_v together_o to_o observe_v and_o hear_v this_o new_a and_o grateful_a addition_n and_o divide_v themselves_o into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v for_o a_o long_a time_n the_o benedictus_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o choir_n begin_v the_o trisagion_n to_o which_o they_o all_o listen_v and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o liturgy_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v the_o office_n for_o catechuman_n then_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o the_o holy_a accustom_a lesson_n read_v at_o the_o time_n for_o read_v the_o dyptics_n all_o the_o people_n with_o silence_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o upon_o hear_v the_o deacon_n recite_v those_o name_n they_o all_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n and_o then_o through_o god_n help_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v finish_v with_o all_o decency_n 733._o decency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 5._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 733._o now_o here_o we_o have_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o liturgy_n use_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o now_o take_v it_o but_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_a notice_n of_o divers_a form_n therein_o contain_v viz._n the_o benedictus_n the_o trisagion_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la tibi_fw-la domine_fw-la the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o dyptics_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o be_v call_v the_o accustom_a liturgy_n and_o say_v to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o good_a order_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o excellent_a order_n appoint_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n §_o 7._o pope_n vigilius_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o emperor_n 540._o vigilius_n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 540._o and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o bless_v god_n for_o that_o prince_n religious_a care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o requite_v he_o by_o her_o daily_a prayer_n for_o he_o and_o vigilius_n note_n that_o justinians_n affection_n to_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sign_n that_o their_o usual_a prayer_n for_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o answer_v and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v that_o prayer_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n all_o bishop_n by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n desire_n and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v please_v to_o unite_v govern_v and_o preserve_v the_o catholic_a faith_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 5._o world_n omnes_fw-la pontifices_fw-la antiâ—uâ_fw-la in_o offerendo_fw-la sâ—cripcio_fw-la traditione_n aepeâ—â—mus_fw-la excrante_n ut_fw-la catholicam_fw-la fidem_fw-la adunaâ—e_fw-la regere_fw-la donamus_fw-la &_o custodire_fw-la toto_fw-la orâ—e_fw-la dignetuâ—_n vigil_n ep_v 4._o ad_fw-la justin_n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 5._o which_o word_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a form_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o vigilius_n be_v according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n his_o correct_v not_o much_o alter_v from_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n or_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n before_o gelasius_n 119._o gelasius_n pro_fw-la sanctà _fw-la tuà _fw-la catâ—olicà _fw-la &_o apostolicâ_fw-la ecâ—lesiâ_fw-la ut_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la &_o gubernare_fw-la digneris_fw-la omnes_fw-la fine_n terrae_fw-la liturg._n s._n clem._n bib._n patr._n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n p._n 119._o and_o when_o gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o next_o century_n correct_v the_o gelasian_a office_n he_o evident_o make_v his_o form_n out_o of_o both_o those_o elder_a liturgy_n 128._o liturgy_n pro_fw-la eccles_n â_fw-la tuâ_fw-la sancta_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la quam_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la adunare_fw-la &_o regâ—râ—â—igneris_fw-la toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la erbe_fw-la offâ—c_fw-la gregorian_n ibid._n pag._n 128._o as_o the_o reader_n will_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o several_a way_n of_o express_v this_o in_o these_o several_a office_n in_o divers_a age_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vigilius_n but_o that_o the_o form_n be_v then_o believe_v to_o be_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o be_v make_v almost_o in_o the_o very_a word_n which_o have_v be_v use_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o have_v liturgy_n be_v new_o set_v up_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o false_a nor_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o allege_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o this_o form_n and_o have_v all_o minister_n before_o this_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o pray_v in_o what_o expression_n they_o please_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o impossible_a than_o this_o harmony_n between_o these_o office_n which_o only_o differ_v in_o divers_a age_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o several_a correction_n of_o the_o form_n but_o be_v always_o in_o every_o age_n do_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o will_v be_v still_o more_o plain_a by_o the_o same_o vigilius_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o consultation_n of_o etherius_fw-la who_o he_o first_o inform_v concern_v the_o certain_a time_n on_o which_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o that_o year_n and_o because_o this_o bishop_n be_v place_v in_o a_o country_n new_o convert_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o not_o yet_o well_o instruct_v in_o the_o regular_a way_n of_o perform_v divine_a office_n he_o have_v it_o seem_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o they_o celebrate_v the_o service_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o great_a festival_n to_o which_o vigilius_n give_v this_o answer_n we_o also_o acquaint_v you_o that_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o different_a at_o any_o time_n nor_o upon_o any_o festival_n but_o we_o always_o consecrate_v the_o gift_n offer_v to_o god_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o have_v indeed_o proper_a preface_n for_o commemorate_n the_o mercy_n peculiar_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o each_o of_o the_o great_a festival_n and_o then_o add_v these_o word_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n we_o perform_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a order_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v herewith_o send_v you_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o that_o canonical_a prayer_n which_o by_o god_n mercy_n we_o have_v receive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v in_o what_o place_n to_o add_v proper_a thing_n for_o each_o festival_n we_o have_v also_o add_v the_o prayer_n for_o easter-day_n 4._o easter-day_n oâ—dinem_fw-la quâ—que_fw-la precum_fw-la in_o celebritate_fw-la m_o ssarar_fw-la nullo_n nâ—s_o tâ—mpore_fw-la nuâ—â—â_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sign_n â—uacaâ—â—_n habere_fw-la aâ—uâ—â—_n sed_fw-la semper_fw-la â—â—aem_fw-la tenore_fw-la oblata_fw-la deo_fw-la munera_fw-la consecrare_fw-la &_o pp._n caetera_fw-la vero_fw-la ordine_fw-la consueto_fw-la prosequimur_fw-la qua_fw-la prepter_n &_o ipsius_fw-la canonicae_fw-la preci_fw-la textum_fw-la direximus_fw-la subter_fw-la adâ—â—ectâ—â—_n quaâ—â—â—_n deo_fw-la propitio_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolicâ_fw-la traditione_n suscepimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n vâ—gâ—l_o ep._n 2._o ad_fw-la etherâ—um_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 4._o here_o we_o see_v the_o communion-service_n and_o especial_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n be_v a_o ancient_a form_n derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n and_o send_v into_o that_o country_n where_o etherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n which_o some_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o part_n of_o spain_n late_o convert_v from_o heresy_n 279._o heresy_n baron_fw-fr annal_n an._n 538._o pag._n 278_o 279._o and_o if_o so_o probable_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o office_n which_o be_v call_v the_o mosarabick_a and_o be_v compose_v by_o s._n leander_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o out_o of_o the_o old_a gothic_n and_o african_a form_n compare_v with_o this_o roman_a office_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o some_o place_n where_o the_o faith_n be_v new_o plant_v they_o need_v help_v to_o settle_v and_o correct_v their_o office_n yet_o both_o the_o new_a and_o ancient_a church_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o when_o a_o new_a liturgy_n be_v to_o be_v make_v for_o a_o new_o convert_v nation_n the_o bishop_n consult_v the_o most_o ancient_a form_n they_o can_v find_v in_o other_o church_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o what_o they_o think_v proper_a for_o their_o own_o country_n and_o that_o form_n they_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o that_o be_v under_o their_o jurisdiction_n we_o must_v also_o observe_v further_o that_o the_o roman_a office_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o the_o very_a word_n
gregory_n the_o great_a 594._o leontius_n bizantin_n an._n d._n 594._o §_o 13._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n leontius_n of_o byzantium_n write_v his_o book_n against_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n wherein_o he_o complain_v of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsevestia_n the_o master_n of_o nestorius_n that_o he_o not_o only_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n but_o presume_v to_o do_v another_o evil_a equal_a to_o that_o viz._n that_o he_o foolish_o invent_v a_o new_a liturgy_n beside_o that_o which_o the_o father_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n neither_o reverence_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n nor_o that_o which_o the_o great_a s._n basil_n write_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n in_o which_o liturgy_n of_o he_o he_o fill_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o blasphemy_n rather_o than_o prayer_n and_o can_v we_o now_o say_v leontius_n reasonable_o expect_v any_o other_o antichrist_n since_o this_o man_n so_o desperate_o hate_v christ_n and_o change_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v christ_n 619._o christ_n leont_n bizan_n adver_n nestor_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o §._o 18._o bib._n patr._n auctar._n tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 619._o i_o brief_o point_v at_o this_o before_o 8._o before_o cent._n v._o §._o 8._o but_o i_o produce_v this_o place_n here_o at_o large_a because_o it_o show_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v here_o call_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v believe_v in_o this_o age_n to_o give_v be_v indict_v by_o inspiration_n and_o to_o deserve_v a_o reverence_n almost_o equal_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o for_o a_o private_a bishop_n to_o despise_v or_o disuse_n they_o on_o conceit_n of_o his_o own_o fancy_n be_v adjudge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o he_o who_o do_v so_o be_v in_o this_o century_n think_v to_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o christ_n himself_o now_o this_o extraordinary_a veneration_n for_o these_o liturgy_n can_v proceed_v from_o nothing_o but_o their_o have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o assurance_n of_o their_o great_a antiquity_n and_o excellency_n and_o if_o private_a minister_n have_v then_o enjoy_v such_o a_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o public_a prayer_n according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o conception_n this_o author_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o ridiculous_a as_o to_o represent_v this_o as_o so_o heinous_a a_o crime_n in_o a_o bishop_n so_o that_o we_o may_v conclude_v this_o century_n also_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o continue_v and_o by_o all_o the_o father_n and_o council_n of_o this_o age_n they_o be_v speak_v of_o with_o much_o reverence_n and_o represent_v as_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o primitive_a bishop_n and_o as_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n be_v no_o where_o first_o introduce_v in_o this_o period_n but_o only_o in_o country_n new_o convert_v and_o the_o great_a business_n of_o many_o council_n in_o this_o time_n be_v to_o reduce_v those_o nation_n which_o have_v variety_n in_o their_o office_n to_o a_o regular_a uniformity_n chap._n iii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o other_o late_a century_n to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o evidence_n for_o liturgy_n in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n will_v be_v a_o needless_a trouble_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o myself_o both_o because_o what_o i_o have_v so_o clear_o make_v out_o to_o begin_v much_o soon_o can_v receive_v no_o great_a strength_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o decline_a age_n and_o because_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v they_o begin_v to_o be_v impose_v above_o one_o whole_a century_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o yet_o since_o he_o will_v go_v on_o to_o low_a time_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o continuance_n of_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n i_o shall_v follow_v he_o and_o not_o only_o confute_v his_o objection_n but_o collect_v also_o which_o he_o have_v omit_v some_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a proof_n for_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n §_o 1._o he_o that_o consider_v the_o authority_n before_o produce_v to_o prove_v 603._o isidorus_n ep._n hispalens_n an._n dom._n 603._o that_o isidore_n who_o succeed_v his_o brother_n leander_n in_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o sevil_n do_v perfect_a the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n will_v not_o question_v but_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o spain_n in_o his_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a further_o to_o prove_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n we_o find_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o original_a of_o thing_n one_o chapter_n of_o divine_a office_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o several_a liturgick_a phrase_n such_o as_o the_o evening_n office_n the_o morning_n office_n the_o mass_n a_o choir_n antiphons_n responsal_n canticle_n psalm_n hymn_n allelujah_o amen_o hosanna_n the_o offertory_n etc._n etc._n 80._o etc._n isidor_n orig_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o pag._n 80._o now_o these_o as_o we_o have_v see_v be_v all_o part_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o he_o suppose_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v to_o all_o here_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o name_n moreover_o he_o have_v also_o extant_a another_o tract_n concern_v the_o office_n wherein_o he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o original_a of_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n wherein_o he_o show_v who_o be_v the_o inventor_n of_o canticle_n to_o be_v sing_v with_o voice_n and_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v to_o musical_a instrument_n as_o also_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n both_o divine_a among_o which_o he_o reckon_v the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o human_a the_o latter_a compose_v by_o s._n hilary_n and_o s._n ambrose_n who_o hymn_n be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o western_a church_n he_o go_v on_o to_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n first_o compose_v antiphons_n and_o that_o the_o responsal_n be_v make_v in_o italy_n in_o old_a time_n as_o for_o prayer_n he_o say_v christ_n be_v desire_v by_o his_o disciple_n to_o compose_v they_o a_o prayer_n which_o he_o do_v and_o thence_o the_o church_n learn_v to_o use_v prayer_n like_o to_o that_o which_o christ_n make_v the_o greek_n be_v the_o first_o that_o compose_v such_o form_n of_o supplication_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o alleluja_n which_o by_o ancient_a tradition_n be_v sing_v always_o in_o spain_n except_o on_o fasting-day_n and_o in_o lent_n he_o explain_v also_o the_o offertory_n which_o use_v to_o be_v make_v with_o sing_v in_o his_o time_n then_o he_o reckon_v up_o seven_o prayer_n in_o the_o mass_n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o order_n of_o those_o prayer_n by_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v consecrate_a which_o be_v institute_v by_o s._n peter_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o first_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n to_o entreat_v the_o lord_n that_o be_v a_o litany_n the_o second_o be_v a_o prayer_n that_o god_n will_v receive_v the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o three_o respect_v the_o offerer_n and_o faithful_a decease_v the_o four_o relate_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n the_o five_o be_v for_o sanctify_v the_o oblation_n and_o set_v out_o god_n praise_n exciting_a heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o join_v in_o it_o in_o which_o hosannah_n be_v sing_v the_o six_o be_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o descend_v on_o the_o sacrament_n the_o last_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n after_o which_o follow_v the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n etc._n people_n isidor_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4.5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9.13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o &_o 17._o pag._n 581_o 582_o etc._n etc._n all_o which_o several_a prayer_n and_o form_n be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n to_o which_o isidore_n here_o refer_v and_o so_o exact_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o it_o even_o where_o it_o differ_v from_o other_o form_n and_o liturgy_n as_o particular_o in_o give_v the_o benediction_n before_o the_o distribution_n 350._o distribution_n vid._n offic._n mozarab_n in_o bib._n patr._n tom._n xv_o edit_fw-la colon._n cap._n 27._o pag._n 779._o item_n vid._n council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 350._o that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o office_n be_v extant_a then_o with_o all_o the_o part_n now_o contain_v in_o it_o except_o those_o which_o mention_v the_o virgin_n mary_n add_v since_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n in_o he_o i_o must_v transcribe_v this_o whole_a book_n of_o isidore_n if_o i_o shall_v produce_v all_o the_o other_o particular_n about_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n the_o vesper_n completorium_fw-la vigil_n matius_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o book_n such_o plain_a and_o
day_n chant_n or_o sing_v their_o public_a prayer_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o cathedral_n now_o this_o book_n contain_v their_o canticle_n and_o hymn_n as_o also_o the_o versicle_n response_n and_o collect_v for_o every_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n in_o the_o year_n very_o like_v to_o those_o in_o our_o common-prayer_n and_o a_o litany_n exact_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o petition_n the_o order_n and_o the_o response_n and_o all_o these_o office_n be_v paraphrase_a by_o cornerus_n 1588._o cornerus_n cantica_fw-la selâ—cta_fw-la cum_fw-la hymn_n &_o collectâ—s_n purâ—â—ribus_fw-la etc._n etc._n perâ—â—r_n â—â—r_z cornâ—rum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 1588._o to_o which_o litany_n aforesaid_a i_o doubt_v but_o not_o rivius_n allude_v in_o his_o direction_n to_o a_o parish-priest_n when_o as_o to_o pray_v in_o time_n of_o calamity_n he_o say_v you_o have_v ready_a a_o litany_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n which_o you_o may_v use_v on_o that_o occasion_n for_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v ask_v both_o in_o public_a and_o private_a be_v brief_o contain_v there_o 705._o there_o jo._n râ—vii_n opera_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la pastorali_fw-la pag._n 705._o beside_o i_o have_v also_o late_o see_v another_o book_n publish_v by_o jo._n federus_n with_o this_o title_n a_o book_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n etc._n etc._n use_v in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o mecklenburg_n 1562._o mecklenburg_n libre_fw-la continens_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la adminâ—strat_n sacram._n etc._n etc._n in_o ditione_n duc._n megapolensium_n â—rancfera_fw-fr an._n 1562._o in_o which_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o prescribe_v office_n for_o all_o sort_n of_o christian_a service_n especial_o under_o the_o title_n of_o ceremony_n etc._n ceremony_n ibid._n pag._n 189_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o lutheran_n church_n every_o where_o impose_v and_o constant_o use_v these_o set_a form_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n and_o their_o most_o eminent_a divine_n approve_v of_o this_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o melanchton_n who_o enjoin_v the_o recite_v the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o holy_a form_n 323._o form_n melancht_a oper_n tom._n 3._o exp_n in_o 6_o math._n pag._n 323._o chemnitius_n say_v the_o romanist_n unjust_o condemn_v our_o church_n because_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n they_o choose_v as_o do_v the_o ancient_n to_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v analogous_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o tend_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n suitable_o to_o these_o time_n in_o which_o be_v comprehend_v all_o the_o substantial_a thing_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o ancient_n 91._o ancient_n mart._n chemnitii_n exam_fw-la council_n trid._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 91._o he_o grant_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n in_o all_o thing_n but_o affirm_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o essential_a part_n i_o will_v name_v but_o one_o more_o viz._n a_o learned_a danish_a divine_a who_o have_v write_v a_o general_a system_fw-la of_o theology_n and_o he_o upon_o this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n determine_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o all_o and_o necessary_a for_o many_o to_o use_v a_o certain_a and_o prescribe_a form_n of_o word_n in_o prayer_n 494._o prayer_n caspari_n brochmondi_n theol._n system_fw-la univ_fw-la par._n 2._o cap._n 3._o casu_fw-la 15._o pag._n 494._o to_o go_v on_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o poland_n and_o lithuania_n in_o two_o synod_n hold_v there_o ann._n 1633._o &_o 1634._o enjoin_v one_o certain_a liturgy_n to_o be_v use_v in_o all_o those_o dominion_n the_o preface_n to_o which_o be_v print_v at_o large_a by_o mons_fw-la durell_n 321._o durell_n durel_n ut_fw-la suâ—â—_n in_o append_n pag._n 321._o to_o which_o author_n i_o shall_v also_o refer_v the_o reader_n for_o a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a liturgy_n use_v in_o bremen_n hessen_v transilvania_n hungary_n bohemia_n etc._n etc._n etc._n etc._n id_fw-la ibid._n sâ—â—_n 1._o num._n 3._o &_o 37_o â—8_o 39_o etc._n etc._n p._n â—_o &_o p._n 34â—â—5_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o augsburgh_n all_o those_o rite_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o can_v be_v perform_v without_o sin_n and_o which_o conduce_v to_o good_a order_n in_o the_o church_n such_o as_o certain_a holy_a day_n certain_a holy_a thing_n to_o be_v sing_v and_o other_o such_o rite_n 25._o rite_n confess_v 〈◊〉_d art_n 15._o pag._n 25._o by_o holy_a thing_n to_o be_v sing_v they_o mean_v their_o prayer_n which_o be_v all_o sing_v in_o the_o lutheran_n church_n as_o we_o note_v but_o now_o §_o 3._o but_o perhaps_o some_o may_v imagine_v that_o those_o church_n who_o be_v reform_v by_o calvin_n zuinglius_fw-la or_o other_o be_v not_o so_o much_o for_o prescribe_a form_n as_o the_o lutheran_n i_o will_v therefore_o here_o add_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o church_n and_o divine_n of_o geneva_n france_n helvetia_n holland_n etc._n etc._n i_o begin_v with_o the_o famous_a calvin_n who_o word_n have_v be_v often_o repeat_v but_o must_v be_v set_v down_o once_o more_o because_o our_o obstinate_a adversary_n who_o pretend_v so_o much_o reverence_n for_o he_o do_v not_o regard_v they_o as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n i_o do_v high_o approve_v it_o shall_v be_v certain_a from_o which_o it_o may_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o minister_n to_o vary_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o function_n as_o well_o in_o consideration_n of_o the_o weakness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o some_o as_o that_o it_o may_v more_o certain_o appear_v how_o all_o the_o church_n agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o last_o that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o stop_v put_v to_o the_o giddy_a lightness_n of_o some_o who_o affect_v some_o kind_n of_o novelty_n and_o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o a_o form_n of_o catechism_n also_o be_v good_a on_o the_o same_o account_n so_o therefore_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o state_v form_n of_o catechise_v a_o state_v form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n and_o a_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n 165._o prayer_n calvin_n ad_fw-la protect_n angl._n epist_n 87._o pag._n 165._o this_o be_v calvin_n advice_n to_o the_o great_a manager_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o england_n under_o the_o pious_a king_n edward_n 6_o whereby_o we_o may_v discern_v that_o he_o high_o approve_v of_o make_v and_o strict_o impose_v one_o certain_a liturgy_n and_o give_v three_o weighty_a reason_n why_o it_o must_v be_v impose_v upon_o all_o the_o clergy_n which_o reason_n continue_v in_o full_a force_n even_o to_o this_o very_a day_n and_o therefore_o if_o our_o adversary_n will_v allow_v he_o for_o a_o umpire_n in_o this_o case_n they_o must_v conform_v to_o this_o liturgy_n which_o be_v much_o more_o pure_a now_o than_o it_o be_v in_o calvin_n day_n and_o all_o those_o tolerabiles_fw-la ineptiae_fw-la as_o he_o bold_o call_v they_o be_v now_o whole_o leave_v out_o but_o to_o proceed_v calvin_n himself_o also_o make_v a_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v use_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n and_o in_o that_o of_o geneva_n and_o their_o minister_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n in_o all_o their_o public_a administration_n and_o i_o observe_v that_o beza_n cite_v this_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v concern_v the_o ministration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n make_v as_o he_o tell_v we_o by_o mr._n calvin_n wherein_o he_o say_v they_o have_v retain_v the_o primitive_a form_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n with_o a_o proper_a paraphrase_n upon_o it_o and_o also_o keep_v many_o ancient_a rite_n 229._o rite_n theodor._n jeâ—â—esp_n â—esp_z ad_fw-la â—ranc_fw-la bald_a inter_fw-la tract_n theol_n tom_n ii_o pag._n 229._o and_o moses_n amyraldus_n speak_v of_o this_o liturgy_n when_o he_o say_v and_o here_o for_o example_n sake_n i_o will_v commemorate_v that_o great_a wisdom_n and_o temper_n with_o which_o those_o public_a form_n of_o public_a prayer_n be_v first_o compose_v which_o the_o church_n of_o france_n and_o geneva_n do_v use_n so_o that_o the_o very_a papist_n have_v put_v some_o of_o they_o into_o those_o several_a little_a prayer_n book_n which_o they_o publish_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o deliver_v to_o their_o own_o people_n 225._o people_n amyrald_n de_fw-fr secess_n ab_fw-la eccles_n p._n 225._o assure_v we_o he_o have_v see_v this_o with_o his_o own_o eye_n otherwise_o he_o can_v scarce_o have_v believe_v it_o and_o a_o little_a before_o this_o author_n wish_n that_o all_o reform_a church_n will_v contribute_v their_o several_a symbol_n so_o as_o all_o protestant_n may_v agree_v in_o one_o common_a form_n of_o prayer_n 224._o prayer_n id._n ibid._n p._n
be_v to_o be_v keep_v in_o our_o own_o breast_n for_o our_o lord_n say_v we_o must_v not_o declare_v it_o to_o swine_n and_o expose_v it_o to_o dog_n 324._o dog_n sanctum_fw-la quotidie_fw-la jubeamur_fw-la intra_fw-la conscientiam_fw-la nostram_fw-la tenere_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v §._o 1._o p._n 324._o and_o from_o that_o same_o text_n of_o matth._n vii_o 6._o the_o same_o author_n prove_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v profane_v by_o publish_v they_o to_o those_o without_o 429._o without_o idem_fw-la lib._n 3._o test_n ad_fw-la quirin_n §._o 50._o p._n 429._o wherefore_o since_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a even_o in_o these_o early_a age_n that_o they_o be_v scrupulous_a of_o publish_v their_o way_n of_o worship_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o no_o full_a and_o clear_a account_n of_o their_o form_n at_o large_a can_v be_v expect_v among_o these_o writer_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o mention_v some_o and_o dark_o hint_n at_o other_o of_o those_o mysterious_a form_n sometime_o and_o that_o they_o do_v plain_o attest_v they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n though_o they_o have_v but_o seldom_o a_o occasion_n or_o a_o inclination_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v 220._o hippolytus_n mar._n an._n dom._n 220._o §_o 2._o among_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o age_n the_o first_o be_v hippolytus_n a_o bishop_n and_o martyr_n who_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o come_v of_o antichrist_n put_v it_o among_o the_o sign_n of_o those_o evil_a time_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v be_v extinguish_v sing_v of_o psalm_n shall_v cease_v and_o read_v of_o scripture_n shall_v not_o be_v hear_v 357._o hear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hippol._n de_fw-fr consume_v mund._o bib._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 357._o which_o show_v that_o the_o public_a service_n of_o which_o he_o there_o speak_v consist_v then_o of_o three_o part_n the_o ministration_n of_o prayer_n sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v call_v liturgy_n which_o though_o it_o signify_v any_o public_a service_n in_o general_n and_o be_v sometime_o apply_v to_o the_o whole_a public_a worship_n yet_o where_o it_o be_v limit_v only_o to_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v here_o it_o imply_v a_o common_a form_n use_v general_o which_o will_v be_v more_o probable_a to_o be_v this_o father_n sense_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v liturgy_n shall_v be_v extinguish_v that_o be_v the_o public_a form_n shall_v not_o be_v permit_v to_o be_v use_v which_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v of_o extempore_o prayer_n they_o be_v a_o inward_a gift_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v and_o antichrist_n himself_o have_v no_o power_n to_o extinguish_v or_o put_v out_o man_n gift_n he_o may_v suppress_v the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o the_o extempore_o man_n faculty_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o any_o such_o interdict_v as_o can_v extinguish_v it_o and_o why_o may_v we_o not_o believe_v the_o prayer_n in_o this_o age_n be_v suitable_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o office_n they_o sing_v by_o a_o form_n out_o of_o a_o book_n and_o read_v the_o lesson_n out_o of_o a_o book_n so_o that_o they_o scruple_v not_o the_o use_n of_o form_n wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v they_o dislike_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o usual_a sense_n viz._n of_o the_o public_a liturgy_n which_o antichrist_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o christian_n to_o use_v §_o 3._o our_o next_o author_n be_v the_o famous_a origen_n 230._o origen_n adam_n an._n dom._n 230._o who_o have_v so_o clear_a and_o convince_a a_o testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o liturgy_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o jeremy_n that_o the_o learned_a centuriator_n be_v convince_v by_o it_o that_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n for_o they_o thus_o cite_v the_o place_n it_o be_v say_v they_o without_o question_n that_o they_o have_v some_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o age_n for_o origen_n in_o his_o xith_o homily_n on_o jeremy_n seem_v to_o allude_v to_o those_o we_o now_o call_v collect_v where_o he_o tell_v we_o we_o frequent_o say_v in_o our_o prayer_n grant_v o_o almighty_a god_n grant_v we_o a_o part_n with_o thy_o prophet_n and_o with_o the_o apostle_n of_o thy_o son_n christ_n grant_v that_o we_o may_v be_v find_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o thy_o only_o beget_v 135._o beget_v formulas_fw-la domque_fw-la quasdam_fw-la precationum_fw-la absque_fw-la dubio_fw-la habuerunt_fw-la cent._n magdeb._n cent_n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 135._o and_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o our_o saviour_n promise_v to_o such_o as_o be_v effectual_o convert_v that_o they_o shall_v sit_v down_o with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n 11_o god_n matth._n viij_o 11_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prophet_n be_v describe_v in_o scripture_n as_o rejoice_v together_o in_o heaven_n 20._o heaven_n revel_v xviii_o 20._o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v this_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v ground_v upon_o christ_n promise_n and_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o must_v own_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a indeed_o our_o adversary_n use_v many_o artisices_n to_o wrest_v this_o testimony_n from_o we_o 141._o we_o discourse_v of_o liturg_n p._n 141._o but_o all_o in_o vain_a first_o he_o say_v ruffinus_n make_v many_o addition_n to_o origen_n homily_n so_o that_o possible_o this_o may_v be_v one_o of_o his_o addition_n i_o answer_v if_o he_o be_v sure_a ruffinus_n add_v this_o yet_o since_o he_o live_v in_o the_o next_o century_n that_o will_v serve_v to_o confute_v he_o who_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n till_o the_o five_o or_o six_o age_n but_o we_o can_v make_v it_o very_o probable_a ruffinus_n do_v not_o add_v this_o passage_n first_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o origen_n time_n and_o to_o his_o doctrine_n second_o in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n they_o have_v make_v some_o step_n towards_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o therefore_o have_v it_o be_v a_o prayer_n compose_v by_o he_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o footstep_n of_o that_o superstition_n some_o address_n to_o or_o expectation_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n whereas_o this_o prayer_n only_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o desire_v god_n to_o grant_v we_o a_o part_n with_o they_o again_o our_o adversary_n say_v these_o word_n if_o they_o be_v origen_n will_v no_o more_o prove_v this_o be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n than_o s._n paul_n be_v be_v ephes_n i._o 16_o 17._o where_o he_o say_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o ephesian_n in_o his_o prayer_n that_o the_o god_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n might_n give_v they_o that_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n i_o reply_v his_o parallel_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v since_o the_o apostle_n only_o relate_v and_o reckon_v up_o the_o thing_n he_o ask_v for_o they_o and_o speak_v to_o the_o ephesian_n give_v they_o a_o account_n of_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o petition_n for_o they_o but_o origen_n be_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o a_o prayer_n and_o speak_v direct_o to_o god_n therefore_o this_o must_v be_v a_o form_n of_o common_a use_n as_o the_o magdeburg_n divine_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v have_v thus_o detect_v his_o sophistry_n and_o answer_v his_o cavil_n and_o so_o clear_v this_o evidence_n for_o a_o set_a form_n we_o shall_v more_o easy_o understand_v that_o origen_n refer_v to_o a_o usual_a liturgy_n in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o say_v they_o who_o serve_v god_n through_o jesus_n in_o the_o christian_a way_n and_o live_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n use_v frequent_o as_o become_v they_o night_n and_o day_n the_o enjoin_v prayer_n 302._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n lib._n 6._o pag._n 302._o whence_o we_o infer_v that_o the_o christian_a way_n be_v to_o serve_v god_n night_n and_o day_n with_o prescribe_a prayer_n for_o the_o participle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o a_o thing_n enjoin_v or_o command_v in_o general_a as_o isocrates_n and_o aeschines_n use_v the_o word_n 24._o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isocr_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aeschin_n ita_fw-la math._n i._n 24._o but_o so_o enjoin_v that_o the_o very_a order_n and_o manner_n of_o do_v it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_o appoint_v so_o those_o direction_n concern_v the_o leper_n offering_n his_o gift_n which_o moses_n prescribe_v in_o the_o old_a law_n levit._n fourteen_o 4._o be_v call_v do_v that_o which_o moses_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d command_v they_o that_o be_v which_o he_o prescribe_v
extempore_o more_o than_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a one_o part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v like_o the_o other_o but_o our_o adversary_n ask_v why_o this_o bishop_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n also_o 26._o also_o discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 26._o and_o though_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o answer_v all_o his_o random_n question_n and_o supposition_n ground_v upon_o this_o negative_a that_o eusebius_n do_v not_o say_v he_o do_v alter_v the_o liturgy_n yet_o i_o shall_v reply_v that_o hymn_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o prayer_n be_v to_o set_v out_o and_o magnify_v our_o saviour_n divinity_n and_o so_o be_v much_o more_o offensive_a to_o this_o heretic_n than_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v only_o address_v to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n as_o our_o mediator_n which_o the_o arian_n allow_v he_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o paulus_n begin_v to_o reject_v the_o hymn_n but_o probable_o he_o may_v have_v proceed_v further_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o early_o discover_v and_o expel_v before_o he_o can_v make_v any_o more_o alteration_n nor_o be_v it_o unlikely_a that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v so_o ancient_a at_o antioch_n be_v extant_a in_o ignatius_n time_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o venture_v upon_o that_o at_o first_o i_o shall_v add_v no_o more_o in_o this_o century_n but_o to_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n record_v by_o eusebius_n it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n offer_v they_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 180._o etc._n euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 35._o p._n 180._o which_o be_v a_o form_n so_o universal_o use_v in_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o all_o liturgy_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o all_o christian_n shall_v have_v so_o exact_o agree_v in_o that_o form_n at_o that_o place_n and_o on_o that_o occasion_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o time_n of_o great_a light_n and_o more_o clear_a evidence_n chap._n iu._n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o four_o century_n §_o 1._o that_o the_o use_v of_o form_n and_o state_v liturgy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o nor_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o six_o century_n be_v very_o plain_a from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n which_o sufficient_o confute_v our_o adversary_n assertion_n yet_o if_o we_o have_v no_o evidence_n of_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n before_o this_o age_n it_o have_v be_v enough_o to_o justify_v our_o use_n of_o they_o because_o this_o be_v the_o first_o century_n wherein_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n be_v cease_v and_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v under_o christian_a magistrate_n wherefore_o since_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o a_o establish_a church_n it_o be_v as_o much_o antiquity_n as_o our_o cause_n needs_o to_o show_v we_o have_v precedent_n for_o it_o from_o this_o age_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n circumstance_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v now_o the_o centuriator_n tell_v we_o that_o upon_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n appoint_v prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o church_n for_o public_a peace_n and_o for_o the_o vnconvert_v 498._o vnconvert_v episcopipreces_fw-la sacras_fw-la ordinarunt_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la rebus_fw-la necessariis_fw-la etc._n etc._n magd._n cent._n 4._o §._o 7._o pag._n 498._o now_o if_o the_o bishop_n appoint_v such_o prayer_n doubtless_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o show_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n yet_o our_o adversary_n strive_v by_o all_o kind_n of_o artifice_n to_o hide_v this_o plain_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o author_n he_o produce_v in_o this_o century_n be_v arnobius_n and_o lactantius_n to_o prove_v the_o christian_n look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o which_o we_o free_o grant_v but_o reject_v his_o consequence_n of_o their_o have_n not_o write_a form_n since_o experience_n show_v that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n by_o frequent_a use_n of_o our_o common_a prayer_n may_v and_o do_v often_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v by_o this_o form_n and_o as_o for_o one_o of_o these_o very_a father_n 303._o arnobius_n an._n dom._n 303._o viz._n arno_n bius_n though_o he_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n a_o little_a before_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o speak_v very_o cautious_o of_o the_o christian_a rite_n 65._o rite_n ita_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistid_n loquor_fw-la viz._n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la dabitur_fw-la possint_fw-la esse_fw-la paratae_fw-la arnob._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 65._o yet_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n in_o he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n we_o adore_v say_v he_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o all_o and_o pray_v to_o he_o by_o a_o venerable_a service_n we_o supplicate_v he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o vocal_o call_v on_o he_o for_o that_o which_o we_o need_v to_o venerate_v this_o supreme_a king_n be_v the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o these_o divine_a office_n to_o he_o according_a to_o custom_n we_o all_o prostrate_v ourselves_o adore_v he_o with_o our_o joint_a prayer_n and_o request_v of_o he_o thing_n just_a honest_a and_o fit_a for_o his_o holy_a ear_n 15._o ear_n hic_fw-la propositus_fw-la terminus_fw-la divinorum_fw-la officiorum_fw-la hic_fw-la finis_fw-la est_fw-la huic_fw-la omnes_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it prosternimur_fw-la hunc_fw-la collatis_fw-la precibus_fw-la adoramus_fw-la etc._n etc._n id._n lib._n 1._o pag._n 13_o 14_o &_o 15._o now_o this_o venerable_a service_n of_o daily_a prayer_n vocal_o perform_v in_o divine_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o christian_n join_v and_o bear_v a_o part_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o state_v form_n know_v before_o to_o the_o congregation_n and_o unless_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v use_v such_o form_n arnobius_n can_v not_o be_v sure_a they_o shall_v always_o ask_v thing_n fit_a for_o god_n holy_a ear_n the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n evident_o point_v to_o that_o litany_n which_o tertullian_n have_v brief_o describe_v in_o his_o apology_n say_v in_o our_o conventicle_n we_o invocate_v the_o supreme_a god_n pray_v for_o peace_n and_o pardon_n to_o all_o man_n for_o the_o magistrate_n the_o army_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o our_o friend_n and_o our_o enemy_n for_o those_o that_o be_v alive_a and_o those_o that_o be_v die_v 152._o die_v arnob._n adv_o gent._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 152._o which_o be_v the_o very_a head_n that_o other_o father_n set_v down_o when_o they_o do_v not_o design_n to_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o their_o litany_n but_o only_o to_o describe_v it_o in_o a_o public_a discourse_n 312._o constantin_n m._n an._n dom._n 312._o §_o 2._o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a who_o now_o establish_v by_o secular_a law_n the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v our_o next_o evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n for_o eusebius_n who_o be_v a_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_v of_o those_o transaction_n which_o he_o relate_v concern_v he_o give_v we_o a_o account_n that_o he_o order_v his_o palace_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o when_o the_o christian_n be_v assemble_v he_o will_v begin_v to_o take_v the_o book_n into_o his_o hand_n either_o for_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n in_o his_o royal_a family_n 395._o family_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n l._n 4_o c._n 17._o p._n 395._o he_o also_o relate_v that_o he_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o guard_n which_o they_o be_v to_o use_v every_o sunday_n 18._o sunday_n id._n ib._n c._n 18._o and_o he_o teach_v they_o to_o recite_v this_o prayer_n with_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o mind_n lift_v up_o still_o high_a even_o to_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n 19_o heaven_n id._n ib._n c._n 19_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o form_n eusebius_n set_v down_o 20._o down_o id._n ib._n c._n 20._o and_o commend_v the_o pious_a emperor_n because_o he_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n 465._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n de_fw-fr laud._n constantin_n p._n 465._o now_o we_o learn_v from_o hence_o first_o that_o repeat_v prayer_n out_o of_o a_o book_n be_v the_o usage_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n because_o when_o this_o be_v do_v in_o constantine_n family_n it_o make_v his_o court_n to_o resemble_v a_o church_n
these_o office_n because_o we_o see_v in_o arnobius_n and_o other_o that_o this_o usage_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o christian_a worship_n at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n wherefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o these_o constitution_n and_o the_o form_n contain_v therein_o be_v a_o clear_a and_o convince_a evidence_n that_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age._n but_o second_o our_o adversary_n go_v on_o to_o raise_v other_o scruple_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o this_o author_n that_o they_o be_v so_o strict_a in_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n that_o if_o a_o catechumen_n by_o chance_n have_v be_v present_a they_o immediate_o baptise_a he_o marg._n he_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 43._o marg._n i_o answer_v it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a for_o he_o to_o cite_v a_o book_n wherein_o all_o these_o mystery_n be_v write_v down_o at_o large_a to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o mystery_n write_v down_o in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v very_o weak_a or_o something_o worse_o to_o say_v they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o keep_v they_o secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o â—â—is_fw-fr age_n they_o do_v write_v down_o their_o office_n but_o charge_v the_o priest_n and_o faithful_a to_o keep_v these_o word_n and_o write_n from_o the_o unbaptised_a another_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o creed_n set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o apostle_n creed_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a form_n of_o creed_n 103._o creed_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 103._o i_o reply_v the_o creed_n here_o set_v down_o be_v the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o that_o church_n of_o which_o this_o author_n be_v a_o member_n probable_o of_o antioch_n and_o as_o new_a heresy_n arise_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o all_o church_n to_o make_v large_a paraphrase_n upon_o some_o article_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n to_o secure_v all_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n against_o those_o heresy_n but_o still_o this_o creed_n thus_o paraphrase_a be_v a_o form_n prescribe_v to_o all_o that_o be_v baptise_a in_o that_o diocese_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v form_n use_v in_o every_o church_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v any_o thing_n that_o he_o can_v infer_v from_o hence_o but_o that_o since_o the_o apostle_n make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v by_o their_o name_n and_o yet_o this_o creed_n differ_v from_o it_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o make_v these_o constitution_n themselves_o which_o we_o free_o confess_v like_o this_o be_v his_o objection_n about_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n in_o baptism_n which_o be_v not_o set_v down_o in_o the_o same_o word_n in_o these_o constitution_n as_o it_o be_v in_o other_o father_n 106._o father_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 106._o i_o reply_v this_o be_v the_o form_n at_o antioch_n that_o in_o s._n cyril_n be_v the_o form_n at_o jerusalem_n that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o form_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v so_o very_o small_a that_o it_o show_v they_o all_o be_v take_v from_o one_o original_a and_o all_o church_n have_v form_n of_o this_o renunciation_n yet_o in_o several_a diocese_n they_o have_v some_o diversity_n in_o express_v it_o but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v either_o that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n nor_o that_o any_o inferior_a minister_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o express_v it_o as_o he_o please_v these_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o form_n prescribe_v in_o their_o own_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o in_o that_o large_a margin_n where_o he_o have_v heap_v up_o variety_n of_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n one_o half_a of_o they_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o any_o church_n form_n but_o only_o short_a and_o occasional_a description_n of_o it_o in_o lax_n discourse_n and_o so_o be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v as_o various_a form_n last_o he_o pick_v up_o several_a phrase_n disperse_v up_o and_o down_o the_o constitution_n pretend_v that_o the_o priest_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o say_v those_o or_o such_o like_a prayer_n and_o praise_n 111._o praise_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o 111._o but_o first_o he_o false_o expound_v most_o of_o these_o phrase_n for_o when_o that_o author_n say_v the_o priest_n must_v pray_v or_o say_v thus_o or_o must_v say_v these_o word_n or_o those_o which_o follow_v etc._n follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 7._o cap._n 43_o 45._o l._n 8._o c._n 29_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o immediate_o subjoin_v a_o form_n it_o be_v clear_a to_o all_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o say_v that_o form_n and_o no_o other_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n may_v very_o well_o be_v put_v upon_o those_o other_o phrase_n of_o the_o priest_n say_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n or_o the_o bishop_n give_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o blessing_n 16._o blessing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n constit_fw-la ibid._n l._n 7._o cap._n 45._o &_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 16._o viz._n that_o these_o phrase_n do_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v pray_v and_o bless_v in_o this_o wise_a or_o after_o this_o sort_n for_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o we_o have_v a_o prescribe_a form_n for_o the_o absolve_a of_o the_o sick_a from_o which_o no_o minister_n may_v vary_v and_o yet_o the_o rubric_n before_o it_o say_v the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n sick_n sort_n rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_v the_o sick_n wherefore_o the_o author_n never_o mean_v by_o these_o phrase_n to_o leave_v the_o priest_n to_o say_v what_o prayer_n he_o please_v in_o a_o extempore_o way_n and_o indeed_o when_o he_o have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n a_o prayer_n make_v extempore_o be_v not_o such_o a_o like_a prayer_n nor_o a_o prayer_n after_o that_o sort_n but_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v we_o need_v yield_v that_o these_o phrase_n do_v signify_v their_o make_v any_o other_o form_n like_o this_o still_o this_o oblige_v they_o to_o form_n and_o be_v these_o phrase_n be_v but_o four_o time_n in_o all_o that_o large_a book_n of_o office_n it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n to_o leave_v the_o bishop_n especial_o at_o liberty_n to_o change_v the_o form_n three_o or_o four_o time_n in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o prayer_n praise_n and_o benediction_n and_o if_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v fix_v and_o state_v form_n from_o which_o none_o may_v vary_v that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v my_o position_n and_o this_o objection_n can_v no_o more_o weaken_v it_o than_o a_o man_n allege_v that_o canon_n of_o pray_v before_o sermon_n in_o this_o form_n or_o to_o this_o effect_n canon_n effect_n book_n of_o canon_n and_o that_o rubric_n which_o bid_v we_o exhort_v the_o sick_a man_n after_o this_o form_n or_o other_o like_a sick_n like_a rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_n sick_n will_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o some_o liberty_n be_v leave_v in_o a_o few_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o this_o tope_a argument_n though_o we_o grant_v all_o he_o can_v desire_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n use_v before_o the_o middle_a of_o this_o four_o century_n and_o that_o these_o form_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o some_o eminent_a eastern_a church_n §_o 8._o we_o have_v no_o less_o authority_n than_o s._n hierom_n to_o prove_v that_o hilary_n 360._o s._n hilary_n bish_n of_o poitiers_n an._n dom._n 360._o bishop_n of_o poitiers_n make_v one_o book_n of_o hymn_n and_o another_o of_o mystery_n 378._o mystery_n hieron_n catalogue_n script_n pag_n 378._o that_o be_v he_o compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o since_o he_o have_v live_v in_o the_o east_n where_o liturgy_n now_o be_v common_o use_v we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v he_o bring_v the_o same_o usage_n into_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o he_o say_v that_o those_o without_o may_v hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o people_n pray_v and_o sing_v hymn_n within_o the_o church_n and_o may_v perceive_v their_o make_a response_n to_o the_o devout_a confession_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n 65._o sacrament_n et_fw-la inter_fw-la divinorum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la officia_fw-la responsionem_fw-la devotae_fw-la contessionis_fw-la accipiat_fw-la hilar._n com._n in_o psal_n 65._o which_o show_v they_o have_v a_o office_n for_o the_o holy_a communion_n wherein_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n as_o they_o do_v also_o in_o the_o hymn_n and_o other_o prayer_n for_o all_o which_o there_o be_v form_n appoint_v and_o these_o form_n
be_v use_v morning_n and_o evening_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o day_n begin_v with_o prayer_n and_o be_v close_v up_o with_o hymn_n 64._o hymn_n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 64._o and_o blame_v those_o who_o lip_n murmur_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o while_o their_o thought_n rove_v and_o their_o mind_n be_v busy_v about_o other_o thing_n do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o office_n which_o they_o be_v recite_v these_o and_o many_o other_o passage_n in_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o gallican_n church_n have_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n yea_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n have_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o method_n that_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 361._o julian_n the_o apostate_n an._n dom._n 361._o take_v to_o establish_v paganism_n which_o be_v to_o accommodate_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a to_o christianity_n the_o rite_n of_o which_o he_o see_v be_v then_o very_o popular_a and_o take_v and_o therefore_o he_o devise_v to_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n to_o set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n of_o philosophy_n and_o to_o enjoin_v penance_n to_o offender_n which_o thing_n say_v nazianzen_n be_v clear_o agreeable_a to_o our_o good_a order_n 102._o order_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazian_a in_o jul._n orat._n 3_o p._n 102._o and_o sozomen_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o julian_n design_v to_o adorn_v his_o gentile_a temple_n with_o the_o order_n of_o christian-worship_n and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o appoint_v prescribe_v prayer_n upon_o set-day_n and_o hour_n 15._o hour_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d zoz_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o in_o julian_n time_n the_o christian_n general_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v make_v their_o response_n and_o that_o they_o have_v proper_a form_n appoint_v for_o certain_a day_n yea_o for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o prayer_n in_o every_o day_n and_o this_o be_v so_o grateful_a to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o ingenious_a apostate_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n yet_o extant_a advise_v his_o pagan_a priest_n to_o pray_v thrice_o a_o day_n if_o possible_a or_o however_o morning_n and_o evening_n both_o in_o private_a and_o public_a and_o to_o learn_v the_o hymn_n of_o the_o god_n which_o be_v make_v in_o old_a and_o in_o late_a time_n add_v that_o there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o priest_n and_o a_o law_n direct_v they_o what_o to_o do_v in_o their_o temple_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 552._o vary_v julian_n fragment_n epistol_n in_o oper_n pag_n 552._o so_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v the_o christian_a order_n into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n and_o because_o christian_n have_v response_n in_o their_o prayer_n and_o sing_v their_o hymn_n alternate_o so_o do_v he_o appoint_v the_o pagan_n to_o pray_v and_o sing_v by_o such_o like_a form_n §_o 9_o the_o next_o place_n must_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n 365._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n an._n dom._n 365._o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o early_a synod_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n and_o its_o canon_n have_v always_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o here_o we_o have_v many_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n first_o we_o find_v a_o order_n that_o the_o heretic_n who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v learn_v the_o creed_n 455._o creed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n laod._n can._n 7._o bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 455._o probable_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n however_o they_o must_v be_v set_a form_n or_o otherwise_o how_o can_v man_n learn_v they_o second_o in_o this_o council_n we_o meet_v with_o canonical_a singer_n who_o sing_v out_o of_o write_a book_n and_o none_o but_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 459._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n can._n 15._o p._n 459._o that_o be_v as_o balsamon_n well_o note_n to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n for_o the_o people_n be_v always_o allow_v to_o follow_v they_o and_o sing_v with_o and_o after_o they_o now_o if_o they_o have_v form_n of_o praise_n write_v in_o a_o book_n why_o may_v they_o not_o have_v their_o prayer_n write_v also_o in_o a_o book_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o extempore_o composure_n nor_o for_o variety_n of_o form_n neither_o because_o they_o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o psalm_n compose_v by_o private_a man_n in_o the_o church_n 480._o church_n ibid._n can._n â—â—_o p_o 480._o and_o enjoin_v the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o office_n for_o the_o evening_n prayer_n at_o whatever_o hour_n of_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v say_v which_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o that_o famous_a canon_n about_o which_o our_o adversary_n raise_v so_o much_o dust_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o that_o the_o very_a same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n aught_o to_o be_v use_v always_o both_o at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 461._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can._n 18._o bev._n tom._n 1._o p._n 461._o that_o be_v say_v balsamon_n they_o forbid_v man_n to_o reject_v the_o prayer_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o to_o make_v new_a prayer_n of_o their_o own_o on_o pretence_n they_o use_v they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o evening_n hymn_n and_o zonaras_n say_v the_o council_n reject_v new_a prayer_n and_o allow_v none_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o synod_n nor_o will_v they_o permit_v man_n to_o use_v prayer_n of_o their_o own_o make_n in_o public_a but_o the_o same_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o be_v to_o be_v say_v in_o every_o assembly_n ibid._n assembly_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n apud_fw-la beveâ—eg_n ibid._n to_o which_o i_o will_v only_o add_v this_o that_o the_o whole_a day_n be_v divide_v by_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n as_o it_o have_v former_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n the_o morning_n hour_n take_v in_o the_o time_n from_o six_o till_o nine_o the_o noon-hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v say_v any_o time_n between_o nine_o and_o three_o and_o the_o evening-hour_n prayer_n may_v be_v say_v between_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o six_o at_o night_n soon_o after_o which_o be_v the_o time_n for_o sing_v those_o hymn_n at_o the_o first_o light_v of_o candle_n and_o it_o seem_v some_o put_v these_o two_o last_o office_n together_o and_o have_v say_v the_o usual_a form_n for_o evening_n prayer_n at_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n when_o they_o be_v to_o sing_v the_o evening_n hymn_n at_o candle_n light_v compose_v new_a form_n of_o evening_n prayer_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o synod_n forbid_v and_o enjoin_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o afternoon_n to_o be_v repeat_v over_o again_o with_o the_o hymn_n in_o the_o evening_n now_o this_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o liturgy_n be_v then_o common_o use_v must_v be_v expound_v of_o a_o set_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o therefore_o divers_a of_o the_o presbyterian_a persuasion_n have_v confess_v that_o liturgy_n have_v be_v use_v for_o at_o least_o 1300_o year_n 140._o year_n see_v falkner_n vindic._n of_o liturg._n pag._n 140._o and_o smectymnuus_n derive_v the_o use_n of_o they_o from_o this_o canon_n and_o believe_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o none_o shall_v vary_v but_o always_o use_v the_o same_o form_n 7._o form_n smectym_n answer_v to_o remonstr_n p._n 7._o but_o our_o adversary_n resolve_v right_a or_o wrong_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o canon_n wherefore_o first_o he_o assign_v a_o date_n to_o the_o council_n late_a than_o he_o ought_v for_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n 61._o century_n disc_n of_o lituâ—g_v p._n 61._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v soon_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o second_o he_o reserve_v this_o canon_n to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n not_o dare_v to_o produce_v it_o till_o he_o have_v prepossess_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o false_a notion_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n 155._o age_n ibid._n p._n 155._o then_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o it_o wrong_v put_v the_o evening_n before_o the_o nine_o hour_n 156._o hour_n ibid_fw-la p._n 156._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o bring_v in_o caranzas_n false_a translation_n of_o this_o canon_n who_o leave_v
out_o the_o main_a word_n the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o only_a read_v it_o that_o supplication_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o nine_o hour_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 162._o evening_n caranz_n in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 162._o but_o not_o trust_v to_o any_o of_o these_o shift_n he_o spend_v five_o or_o six_o page_n together_o in_o labour_v to_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o i_o must_v beg_v the_o reader_n patience_n while_o i_o follow_v he_o his_o first_o device_n be_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n may_v signify_v only_o the_o same_o prayer_n use_v often_o but_o the_o word_n not_o prescribe_v or_o impose_v on_o they_o by_o other_o i_o reply_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v not_o use_v often_o but_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v use_v always_o so_o that_o if_o he_o grant_v we_o as_o here_o he_o seem_v to_o do_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o prayer_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o synod_n impose_v and_o prescribe_v they_o to_o be_v use_v always_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o canon_n to_o import_v that_o these_o prayer_n be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_n no_o such_o word_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la yea_o we_o see_v balsamon_n and_o zonaras_n say_v this_o canon_n express_o forbid_v such_o prayer_n and_o yet_o if_o the_o priest_n of_o that_o age_n have_v make_v they_o the_o council_n enjoin_v they_o never_o to_o make_v any_o more_o but_o always_o to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o if_o they_o have_v be_v at_o liberty_n to_o make_v new_a form_n these_o can_v not_o be_v call_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o second_o he_o show_v all_o his_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o then_o signify_v a_o book_n or_o model_n of_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o may_v have_v spare_v all_o those_o quotation_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o make_v out_o that_o it_o signify_v the_o administration_n of_o a_o public_a function_n or_o office_n since_o we_o grant_v that_o be_v the_o general_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v it_o only_o as_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v it_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n thus_o causabon_n tell_v we_o that_o beside_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o public_a function_n it_o also_o signify_v the_o prescribe_a order_n for_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n of_o which_o kind_n be_v those_o publish_v under_o the_o title_n of_o peter_n james_n andrew_n basil_n and_o chrysostom_n partly_o true_a and_o partly_o false_a the_o latin_n call_v it_o the_o order_n or_o office_n the_o greek_n sometime_o the_o method_n etc._n etc._n 384._o etc._n causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o and_o since_o it_o do_v signify_v a_o prescribe_a order_n sometime_o we_o may_v reasonable_o judge_v it_o do_v so_o in_o this_o council_n because_o we_o see_v the_o hymn_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n be_v write_v form_n as_o the_o xuth_o canon_n cite_v before_o show_v and_o because_o liturgy_n be_v then_o very_o usual_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v and_o we_o can_v prove_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v for_o a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o service_n not_o only_o after_o this_o council_n but_o before_o it_o so_o when_o flavianus_n sing_v david_n psalm_n alternate_o at_o antioch_n before_o this_o council_n the_o bishop_n desire_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tâ—eoâ—â—ret_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o which_o may_v fit_o be_v interpret_v that_o they_o will_v bring_v those_o psalter_n so_o distinguish_v for_o alternate_a sing_v and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n an._n 347._o a_o bishop_n come_v to_o a_o strange_a city_n be_v order_v to_o assemble_v and_o perform_v his_o liturgy_n there_o 12._o there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d con._n sard._n can._n 12._o here_o say_v balsamon_n liturgy_n be_v not_o put_v for_o prayer_n and_o zonaras_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v to_o send_v up_o the_o accustom_a hymn_n to_o god_n 500_o god_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n in_o loc._n bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 500_o our_o adversary_n also_o grant_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v write_v form_n and_o pray_v out_o of_o a_o book_n yet_o julian_n call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o officiate_v in_o their_o temple_n by_o these_o form_n the_o time_n of_o their_o perform_a liturgy_n and_o when_o their_o course_n be_v expire_v that_o he_o call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v not_o use_v liturgy_n in_o the_o temple_n 552._o temple_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d julian_n ep_v fragm_n pag_n 552._o so_o we_o may_v explain_v nazianzen_n who_o father_n as_o we_o shall_v prove_v pray_v by_o a_o form_n that_o he_o be_v very_o ill_a when_o he_o come_v to_o church_n and_o be_v often_o cure_v only_o by_o say_v his_o liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o thus_o we_o must_v explain_v synesius_n where_o he_o say_v andronicus_n make_v he_o so_o unfit_a to_o pray_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o omit_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syne_n epist_n 57_o pag_n 193._o that_o be_v the_o communion_n office_n which_o be_v usual_o perform_v there_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n an._n 431_o we_o read_v of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n liturgy_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n appoint_v for_o public_a assembly_n in_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n 2._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n ephes_n bâ—n_n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 2._o so_o also_o in_o a_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a historian_n a_o bishop_n begin_v the_o prayer_n be_v say_v to_o begin_v his_o liturgy_n 188._o liturgy_n theâ—dor_n lect._n pag._n 188._o and_o in_o theodoret_n that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n epistle_n viz._n the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 423._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodorâ—t_n p._n 128._o epist_n 46._o uâ—xit_fw-la an._n 423._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o mystical_a liturgy_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n place_v just_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o communion-service_n or_o in_o theodoret_n phrase_n of_o the_o liturgy_n for_o the_o sacrament_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n cite_v justinian_n also_o as_o if_o liturgy_n in_o he_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n though_o all_o man_n know_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v a_o form_n of_o liturgy_n in_o his_o time_n and_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o he_o have_v that_o signification_n as_o when_o he_o allow_v the_o nun_n one_o grave_n old_a man_n to_o make_v the_o necessary_a response_n and_o one_o priest_n to_o perform_v the_o liturgy_n and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a communion_n 44._o communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n no_o â—_o do_fw-mi 3._o de_fw-fr episc_n &_o câ—â—r_n l._n 44._o so_o also_o to_o sing_v the_o night_n the_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o hymn_n which_o be_v in_o prescribe_a form_n then_o be_v call_v the_o perform_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n 43._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 43._o and_o this_o be_v distin_a guish_v in_o another_o law_n from_o private_a devotion_n where_o he_o permit_v man_n to_o have_v a_o place_n in_o their_o house_n for_o prayer_n provide_v they_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n there_o which_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n do_v prescribe_v 58._o prescribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 5_o tit_n 13._o nou._n 58._o where_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n can_v mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o book_n or_o office_n wherein_o the_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v contain_v and_o therefore_o my_o politic_a adversary_n only_o name_v this_o place_n but_o dare_v not_o cite_v it_o at_o large_a but_o those_o place_n which_o he_o do_v quote_v may_v proper_o enough_o be_v so_o expound_v for_o to_o exclude_v a_o clerk_n from_o the_o liturgy_n 33._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cod._n lib._n 1._o tit_n 4._o l._n 33._o be_v to_o suspend_v he_o from_o say_v the_o public_a or_o common_a prayer_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v mystery_n or_o liturgy_n 31._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 9_o tit_n 6._o nou._n 123._o cap._n 31._o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v a_o priest_n in_o administer_a
one_o thing_n in_o this_o canon_n which_o make_v it_o more_o than_o probable_a that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a be_v form_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o as_o this_o canon_n speak_v they_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o fear_n by_o daily_o hear_v these_o form_n they_o shall_v remember_v the_o phrase_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o discover_v they_o to_o profane_v and_o common_a ear_n for_o if_o these_o prayer_n have_v be_v extempore_o and_o the_o phrase_n vary_v every_o day_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v the_o catechuman_n may_v safe_o have_v stay_v there_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v so_o learn_v or_o remember_v those_o various_a expression_n as_o to_o relate_v they_o to_o any_o body_n after_o they_o be_v go_v home_o final_o why_o shall_v we_o not_o believe_v this_o order_n be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n there_o be_v the_o same_o order_n exact_o observe_v in_o all_o those_o ancient_a form_n which_o be_v extant_a at_o this_o day_n and_o not_o one_o word_n that_o intimate_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o extempore_o prayer_n or_o frequent_a variation_n of_o the_o form_n either_o in_o this_o council_n or_o in_o any_o father_n or_o council_n about_o this_o time_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o these_o canon_n which_o after_o all_o his_o shuffle_a objection_n be_v good_a evidence_n for_o a_o state_v liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n 368._o optatus_n milev_n an._n dom._n 368._o §_o 10._o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la though_o he_o write_v on_o a_o different_a subject_n yet_o he_o have_v divers_a expression_n which_o suppose_v and_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o liturgy_n use_v in_o africa_n for_o he_o mention_n the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o blame_v the_o donatist_n for_o shut_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n and_o force_v all_o the_o people_n to_o be_v silent_a 47._o silent_a optat._v milev_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 47._o which_o show_v they_o use_v alternate_a sing_v and_o response_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o that_o method_n can_v be_v but_o by_o form_n yea_o he_o declare_v there_o be_v some_o certain_a word_n so_o establish_v and_o enjoin_v by_o law_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o can_v not_o pass_v they_o by_o 53._o by_o illud_fw-la legitimum_fw-la in_o sacramentorum_fw-la mysterio_fw-la praeterire_fw-la non_fw-la posse_fw-la id._n ibid._n pag._n 53._o and_o from_o their_o use_v these_o word_n he_o draw_v a_o argument_n against_o their_o schism_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fix_v and_o a_o set_a form_n my_o adversary_n mistake_v this_o passage_n and_o fancy_n that_o optatus_n refer_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n which_o can_v never_o be_v omit_v 61._o omit_v discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 61._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n explain_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o page_n and_o show_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n you_o say_v say_v optatus_n that_o you_o offer_v for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n ibid._n world_n offer_v vos_fw-fr dicitis_fw-la pro_fw-la una_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la sit_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la orbe_fw-la diffusa_fw-la optat._n ibid._n thus_o he_o say_v the_o orthodox_n pray_v and_o this_o be_v so_o establish_v that_o the_o donatist_n in_o this_o exceed_v our_o dissenter_n that_o they_o have_v not_o throw_v off_o the_o church_n form_n can_v not_o omit_v it_o and_o thus_o the_o learned_a fr._n baldwin_n expound_v it_o he_o mean_v say_v he_o that_o solemn_a form_n of_o the_o canonical_a prayer_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n 185._o world_n fr._n bald._n notis_fw-la in_o optat._n pag._n 185._o which_o word_n also_o be_v in_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n set_v down_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostostolical_a constitution_n 18._o constitution_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap_z 18._o and_o be_v find_v with_o little_a variation_n in_o that_o very_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n now_o by_o legitimum_fw-la optatus_n can_v mean_v that_o these_o word_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o form_n be_v not_o enjoin_v by_o any_o scripture_n therefore_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o form_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o that_o age_n do_v so_o strict_o enjoin_v this_o very_a prayer_n that_o it_o seem_v none_o may_v omit_v or_o pass_v it_o by_o and_o there_o be_v another_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a appointment_n in_o the_o same_o author_n bring_v in_o with_o the_o same_o preface_n you_o can_v omit_v say_v he_o again_o to_o the_o donatist_n that_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n for_o certain_o you_o say_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o 73._o you_o et_fw-la non_fw-la potuistis_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la quod_fw-la legittimum_fw-la est_fw-la utique_fw-la dixistis_fw-la pax_fw-la vabiscum_fw-la ic_fw-mi lib._n 3._o pag._n 73._o now_o this_o be_v the_o form_n of_o episcopal_a benediction_n we_o have_v it_o in_o all_o old_a liturgy_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o optatus_n his_o raise_v a_o argument_n from_o these_o word_n that_o the_o african_a church_n have_v they_o in_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v so_o firm_o establish_v that_o none_o can_v omit_v any_o part_n of_o it_o no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o alter_v the_o order_n for_o optatus_n again_o say_v after_o you_o have_v absolve_v the_o penitent_n present_o you_o turn_v to_o the_o altar_n and_o can_v omit_v the_o lord_n prayer_n 57_o prayer_n mox_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n conversi_fw-la dominicam_fw-la orationem_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la non_fw-la potestis_fw-la idem_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 57_o so_o that_o the_o very_a order_n of_o repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v but_o of_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n can_v not_o be_v change_v moreover_o we_o find_v in_o optatus_n that_o there_o be_v a_o rumour_n spread_v upon_o the_o come_n of_o some_o from_o the_o emperor_n that_o alteration_n will_v be_v make_v in_o the_o communion_n service_n which_o startle_v the_o people_n but_o they_o be_v quiet_v again_o when_o they_o see_v the_o solemn_a custom_n and_o wont_a rite_n observe_v and_o discern_v that_o nothing_o be_v change_v add_v or_o diminish_v in_o the_o divine_a sacrifice_n 75._o sacrifice_n cum_fw-la viderent_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la sacrificiis_fw-la nec_fw-la mutatum_fw-la quicquam_fw-la nec_fw-la additum_fw-la nec_fw-la ablasum_fw-la id._n lib._n 3._o pag._n 75._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n for_o the_o communion_n a_o office_n so_o well_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o can_v perceive_v when_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o any_o particular_a so_o that_o doubtless_o those_o christian_n be_v not_o use_v to_o variety_n of_o phrase_n nor_o accustom_v to_o the_o extempore_o man_n fancy_n to_o celebrate_v in_o a_o long_o or_o short_a form_n as_o he_o please_v again_o he_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o exorcise_a those_o who_o come_v to_o be_v baptise_a 79._o baptise_a maledicte_n exi_fw-la foras_fw-la optat._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 79._o and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o response_n when_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o repeat_v their_o creed_n at_o baptism_n 89._o baptism_n id._n lib._n 5._o pag_n 86_o &_o 89._o and_o when_o we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o concern_v know_v form_n of_o word_n which_o can_v not_o be_v alter_v nor_o omit_v and_o be_v enjoin_v by_o law_n we_o may_v conclude_v they_o have_v a_o write_a liturgy_n in_o africa_n in_o his_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o this_o book_n of_o prayer_n be_v one_o of_o those_o book_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o the_o donatist_n as_o he_o complain_v take_v away_o from_o the_o holy_a altar_n from_o whence_o the_o people_n prayer_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v send_v up_o to_o god_n 98._o god_n idem_fw-la lib._n 7._o pag._n 98._o and_o since_o they_o have_v a_o write_a form_n as_o the_o forecited_n passage_n show_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v then_o lie_v upon_o the_o altar_n 369._o epiphanius_n an._n dom_fw-la 369._o §_o 11._o we_o can_v expect_v no_o great_a account_n of_o the_o sacred_a form_n in_o epiphanius_n since_o he_o be_v so_o very_o nice_a in_o speak_v of_o mystery_n that_o he_o will_v not_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n institution_n but_o thus_o express_v they_o he_o take_v these_o thing_n and_o give_v thanks_o say_v this_o be_v that_o of_o i_o etc._n etc._n 432._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eâ—â—phan_n in_o anâ—orat_n p._n 432._o and_o he_o reckon_v it_o
but_o if_o it_o be_v s._n basil_n it_n will_v not_o help_v his_o cause_n because_o these_o be_v direction_n for_o the_o monk_n private_a prayer_n in_o their_o cell_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o public_a office_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o book_n he_o make_v form_n both_o of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n for_o their_o private_a use_n and_o though_o he_o allow_v his_o monk_n to_o collect_v sentence_n of_o scripture_n also_o for_o this_o purpose_n yet_o he_o will_v have_v those_o sentence_n put_v into_o a_o form_n and_o he_o be_v to_o offer_v that_o form_n up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v as_o devout_o as_o he_o be_v able_a by_o which_o we_o not_o only_o learn_v that_o s._n basil_n much_o approve_v of_o these_o form_n but_o we_o see_v that_o the_o phrase_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o which_o he_o make_v such_o a_o stir_n in_o justin_n martyr_n do_v proper_o signify_v the_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n with_o all_o possible_a devotion_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o when_o these_o monk_n pray_v all_o together_o they_o have_v a_o form_n also_o which_o s._n basil_n call_v their_o canon_n or_o rule_n as_o we_o show_v before_o last_o out_o of_o the_o same_o tract_n he_o observe_v that_o s._n basil_n will_v have_v his_o monk_n in_o prayer_n to_o have_v his_o mind_n upon_o god_n alone_o and_o nothing_o else_o 671._o else_o basil_n constitut_n mon._n cap._n 1._o pag._n 671._o and_o he_o fancy_n this_o be_v very_o hard_o to_o do_v if_o the_o monk_n have_v his_o book_n to_o mind_n and_o thence_o he_o infer_v they_o have_v no_o prayer_n book_n 121._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 121._o but_o we_o may_v remember_v that_o s._n basil_n order_v his_o monk_n to_o get_v the_o psalm_n by_o heart_n and_o if_o they_o get_v their_o other_o prayer_n also_o by_o heart_n that_o will_v utter_o spoil_v his_o inference_n yet_o suppose_v they_o do_v read_v their_o form_n by_o frequent_a use_n they_o will_v soon_o be_v so_o perfect_a in_o they_o that_o a_o few_o glance_n sometime_o on_o their_o book_n will_v serve_v to_o help_v they_o to_o repeat_v they_o right_o and_o not_o divert_v their_o mind_n from_o god_n at_o all_o and_o we_o who_o use_v our_o common_a prayer_n know_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v early_o become_v familiar_a to_o we_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o mind_n but_o only_a god_n when_o we_o pray_v whereas_o those_o who_o pray_v extempore_o have_v their_o fancy_n so_o busy_a in_o invent_v new_a phrase_n and_o matter_n and_o their_o thought_n so_o take_v up_o with_o what_o they_o have_v say_v be_v say_v and_o be_v to_o say_v next_o that_o they_o can_v steady_o keep_v their_o mind_n upon_o god_n and_o the_o congregation_n also_o be_v so_o busy_a in_o observe_v the_o new_a phrase_n that_o they_o can_v have_v such_o fix_a thought_n as_o they_o who_o be_v accustom_v to_o their_o well_o know_a form_n have_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o do_v than_o to_o watch_v their_o own_o heart_n and_o keep_v they_o close_o to_o the_o duty_n they_o be_v about_o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o confute_v all_o his_o far_o fetch_a objection_n out_o of_o s._n basil_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o very_o insignificant_a §_o 15._o but_o we_o must_v carry_v this_o matter_n further_o and_o will_v prove_v that_o s._n basil_n basil_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n not_o only_o approve_v form_n but_o make_v a_o liturgy_n himself_o which_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o sufficient_a evidence_n in_o every_o age_n since_o it_o be_v compose_v first_o his_o dear_a friend_n nazianzen_n who_o know_v he_o best_o of_o any_o man_n say_v in_o his_o encomium_n that_o the_o prayer_n which_o he_o compose_v be_v the_o ornament_n of_o his_o throne_n 34â—_n throne_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d greg._n naâ—_n orat._n 20_o p._n 34â—_n second_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n say_v to_o be_v write_v by_o amphilocius_fw-la tell_v we_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o such_o grace_n wisdom_n and_o understanding_n as_o may_v enable_v he_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n in_o word_n of_o his_o own_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o author_n say_v our_o saviour_n appear_v to_o he_o tell_v he_o his_o request_n be_v grant_v whereupon_o he_o first_o pronounce_v and_o then_o write_v down_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v his_o name_n basilii_fw-la name_n vita_fw-la basil_n per_fw-la amphilâ—c_fw-la inter_fw-la opera_fw-la d._n basilii_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o undertake_v to_o justify_v the_o miracle_n that_o may_v have_v be_v add_v by_o some_o admirer_n of_o this_o liturgy_n but_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v be_v always_o take_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n in_o very_o ancient_a age_n and_o as_o i_o need_v not_o this_o testimony_n so_o i_o have_v not_o cite_v it_o at_o large_a but_o to_o check_v our_o adversary_n confidence_n who_o cite_v bishop_n jewel_n say_v that_o basil_n beseech_v god_n he_o may_v celebrate_v with_o prayer_n of_o his_o own_o make_n 73._o make_n disc_n of_o lit._n marg._n pag._n 73._o by_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o abuse_v his_o reader_n into_o think_v that_o basil_n desire_v to_o make_v daily_o new_a extempore_o prayer_n whereas_o bishop_n jewel_n refer_v to_o this_o passage_n in_o s._n basil_n life_n and_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n of_o his_o own_o compose_v that_o he_o beg_v ability_n for_o we_o proceed_v to_o proclus_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n within_o fifty_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n and_o who_o personal_o know_v s_n chrysostom_n and_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n see_v man_n sloth_n and_o degeneracy_n make_v they_o weary_a of_o a_o long_a liturgy_n though_o he_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o unnecessary_a or_o tedious_a in_o that_o of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v use_v before_o yet_o to_o prevent_v the_o weariness_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n he_o deliver_v a_o short_a form_n lâ—â—urg_n form_n proclus_n de_fw-fr tradit_fw-la divin_fw-fr lâ—â—urg_n the_o reason_n be_v fair_a and_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o writer_n be_v so_o near_o s._n basil_n time_n be_v very_o weighty_a again_o petrus_n diaconus_fw-la contemporary_a with_o fulgentius_n who_o live_v in_o africa_n not_o very_o much_o above_o a_o 100_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n cite_v this_o liturgy_n as_o a_o undoubted_a piece_n of_o his_o genuine_a work_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o pelagian_o in_o these_o word_n s._n basil_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o his_o prayer_n make_v at_o the_o holy_a altar_n which_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n use_v among_o other_o thing_n say_v grant_v o_o lord_n of_o host_n our_o defence_n we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o the_o evil_n may_v be_v make_v good_a and_o those_o that_o be_v good_a keep_v they_o in_o their_o goodness_n 8._o goodness_n petrus_n diac._n the_o incarnate_a c._n 8._o from_o whence_o we_o note_v first_o that_o these_o word_n be_v still_o in_o that_o very_a liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n basil_n name_n second_o that_o within_o little_o more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n it_o be_v use_v as_o s._n basil_n liturgy_n by_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o know_v even_o in_o africa_n by_o that_o name_n three_o that_o it_o be_v of_o so_o great_a reputation_n and_o authority_n then_o and_o there_o as_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o unquestionable_a evidence_n even_o against_o heretic_n wherefore_o we_o conclude_v it_o be_v certain_o of_o his_o compose_v it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a that_o any_o forgery_n in_o his_o name_n shall_v be_v so_o early_a and_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o he_o be_v so_o well_o know_v and_o shall_v get_v such_o credit_n among_o the_o african_n that_o even_o heretic_n dare_v not_o except_v against_o it_o to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v leontius_n a_o monk_n of_o constantinople_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n with_o fulgentius_n and_o cite_v this_o liturgy_n for_o evidence_n against_o nestorius_n â—90_n nestorius_n lâ—ont_a adv_n nestor_n lib._n 3._o an._n â—90_n in_o the_o very_a next_o age_n it_o be_v quote_v as_o good_a authority_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n by_o this_o august_n title_n the_o mystical_a service_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o write_v etc._n etc._n and_o then_o they_o cite_v a_o passage_n of_o s._n basil_n liturgy_n as_o that_o which_o be_v daily_o use_v in_o their_o church_n 192._o church_n council_n 6._o constant_n in_o trull_n can._n 32._o an._n 100l_n beveâ—_n tom._n i._o pag_n 192._o we_o need_v proceed_v no_o low_o because_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n give_v constant_a and_o universal_a testimony_n to_o it_o ever_o since_o as_o a_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n basils_n however_o we_o will_v hear_v our_o adversary_n objection_n
mention_n that_o so_o famous_a form_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a which_o the_o greek_a call_v trisagion_n mansionibus_fw-la trisagion_n id_fw-la libr._n de_fw-la xlii_o mansionibus_fw-la and_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n wherewith_o god_n be_v delight_v 158._o delight_v id._n com._n in_o psal_n 64._o tom._n 7._o pag._n 158._o now_o it_o be_v certain_a all_o these_o be_v form_n of_o praise_n and_o yet_o if_o these_o christian_n have_v not_o sing_v they_o with_o the_o spirit_n god_n will_v not_o have_v be_v delight_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o we_o may_v praise_v god_n devout_o acceptable_o and_o with_o the_o spirit_n in_o and_o by_o form_n as_o s._n hirom_n and_o the_o holy_a man_n and_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n do_v nor_o have_v we_o less_o evidence_n that_o they_o pray_v by_o form_n for_o he_o occasional_o mention_n two_o passage_n of_o their_o litany_n the_o church_n say_v from_o thy_o remember_v the_o sin_n of_o our_o forefather_n 38._o forefather_n hieron_n com._n in_o psal_n 38._o where_o good_a lord_n deliver_v we_o or_o the_o like_a must_v be_v add_v to_o make_v up_o the_o sentence_n so_o again_o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o wish_n god_n will_v hear_v she_o when_o she_o cry_v o_o lord_n grant_v we_o thy_o peace_n 49._o peace_n id_fw-la ad_fw-la rustic_n ep_v 4_o pag._n 49._o which_o very_a phrase_n we_o know_v be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a litany_n therefore_o he_o must_v refer_v to_o those_o public_a form_n when_o he_o cite_v those_o word_n as_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o communion_n service_n no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o people_n use_v there_o daily_o to_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n who_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v our_o saviour_n teach_v his_o apostle_n to_o appoint_v the_o faithful_a every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n to_o say_v our_o father_n etc._n etc._n 469._o etc._n idem_fw-la adv_fw-la pelag._n lib_n 3._o pag._n 469._o he_o also_o call_v the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n the_o solemn_a prayer_n 489._o prayer_n id_fw-la com._n in_o zeph._n cap._n 3._o tom._n 5._o p._n 489._o now_o we_o show_v before_o that_o preces_fw-la solennes_n be_v always_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n he_o also_o mention_n that_o universal_a form_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o immediate_o say_v amen_n 270._o amen_n id._n ad_fw-la theophil_n ep_v 62._o tom._n 2._o p._n 270._o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o africa_n and_o at_o milan_n and_o prescribe_v by_o the_o ancient_a office_n of_o those_o several_a church_n those_o who_o follow_v they_o in_o this_o rite_n probable_o do_v so_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o office_n again_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o he_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v ask_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n 189._o creed_n idem_fw-la adv_fw-la lucif_n tom._n 2._o pag._n 189._o and_o he_o frequent_o refer_v to_o the_o form_n of_o renunciation_n there_o use_v now_o consider_v s._n hierom_n do_v not_o write_v purposely_o of_o liturgy_n these_o occasional_a passage_n may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o as_o we_o note_v he_o commend_v s._n hilary_n for_o make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o book_n of_o hymn_n 378._o hymn_n hieron_n catal._n script_n in_o hilario_n p._n 378._o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o dislike_v prescribe_v form_n yea_o durandus_fw-la do_v not_o only_o say_v that_o he_o make_v a_o order_n for_o read_v the_o scripture_n as_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v it_o 7â—_n it_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 7â—_n but_o his_o word_n be_v he_o appoint_v what_o psalm_n lesson_n epistle_n and_o gospel_n shall_v be_v read_v every_o day_n &_o cantum_fw-la ordinavit_fw-la magna_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la that_o be_v he_o order_v many_o of_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o which_o be_v chant_v or_o sing_v in_o durandus_fw-la his_o time_n 89._o time_n durand_n â—ational_a lib._n â—_o cap._n 1._o sol_fw-la 89._o and_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o but_o this_o which_o s._n gregory_n have_v record_v before_o that_o the_o missal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v correct_v and_o set_v in_o order_n by_o s._n hierom_n in_o pope_n damasus_n his_o time_n from_o whence_o we_o infer_v that_o s._n hierom_n be_v not_o like_o our_o adversary_n for_o reject_v liturgy_n but_o correct_v they_o and_o send_v they_o to_o such_o bishop_n as_o have_v authority_n to_o impose_v they_o our_o adversary_n though_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v search_v antiquity_n very_o diligent_o can_v find_v nothing_o in_o s._n hierom_n which_o show_v the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o it_o seem_v he_o can_v discover_v but_o one_o passage_n in_o he_o to_o urge_v against_o the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o viz._n that_o s._n hierom_n censure_n and_o reprove_v the_o deacon_n because_o in_o the_o offertory_n at_o the_o communion_n they_o recite_v public_o the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o offer_v and_o the_o sum_n which_o they_o either_o give_v or_o promise_v now_o this_o custom_n he_o think_v be_v not_o prescribe_v and_o therefore_o he_o infer_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v be_v leave_v to_o their_o liberty_n to_o use_v what_o expression_n they_o think_v sit_v xi_o sit_v disc_n of_o liturg._n p_o 65_o &_o 66._o ex_fw-la hieron_n com._n in_o ezek_n xviii_o &_o in_o jer._n xi_o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n to_o pray_v for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n and_o in_o this_o collect_v they_o commemorate_a such_o eminent_a person_n as_o die_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n who_o name_n be_v read_v out_o of_o the_o diptychs_n and_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a write_v form_n which_o no_o priest_n may_v alter_v here_o also_o they_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o have_v offer_v at_o the_o communion_n even_o from_o s._n cyprian_n time_n who_o order_v the_o write_v down_o and_o commemorate_n the_o name_n of_o such_o as_o have_v contribute_v to_o redeem_v captive_n 66._o captive_n cypr._n ep._n 60._o &_o epist_n 66._o but_o the_o name_n of_o these_o live_a offerer_n vary_v every_o day_n and_o the_o church_n can_v no_o more_o prescribe_v these_o name_n than_o we_o can_v prescribe_v what_o sick_a shall_v be_v pray_v for_o or_o what_o christian_a name_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o the_o matrimonial_a office_n and_o this_o miserable_a logician_n may_v as_o well_o prove_v our_o minister_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o liberty_n to_o use_v what_o expression_n they_o please_v in_o the_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o sick_a because_o in_o some_o church_n they_o name_v twenty_o new_a name_n there_o in_o one_o day_n or_o in_o the_o office_n of_o matrimony_n because_o they_o put_v in_o william_n and_o mary_n or_o john_n and_o elizabeth_n as_o to_o pretend_v that_o the_o general_n collect_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o a_o prescribe_a form_n from_o the_o priest_n vary_v the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n as_o for_o their_o mention_v the_o sum_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o corruption_n no_o doubt_n but_o we_o see_v it_o come_v in_o at_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n where_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o leave_v the_o minister_n at_o liberty_n so_o that_o he_o have_v spoil_v his_o own_o cause_n by_o this_o instance_n which_o afford_v we_o a_o good_a argument_n against_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o leave_v man_n at_o liberty_n in_o divine_a office_n as_o be_v a_o dangerous_a gap_n to_o let_v in_o corruption_n 397._o s._n chrysostom_n an._n 397._o §_o 19_o the_o deserve_o famous_a s._n chrysostom_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o many_o rare_a memorial_n of_o his_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o so_o many_o clear_a evidence_n of_o his_o affection_n for_o liturgy_n that_o he_o alone_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n if_o our_o adversary_n be_v not_o pertinacious_a and_o this_o author_n be_v so_o dazzle_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o testimony_n that_o he_o grant_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o public_a form_n be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o approve_v by_o he_o though_o still_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o party_n he_o deny_v they_o be_v use_v in_o this_o or_o the_o next_o age_n hold_v the_o conclusion_n when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o quit_v the_o promise_n for_o he_o grant_v first_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v call_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n that_o prayer_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n and_o bring_v in_o by_o christ_n cor._n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chrys_n hom_n 2._o in_o 2_o cor._n and_o that_o the_o very_a word_n of_o it_o be_v teach_v to_o the_o baptise_a and_o the_o form_n itself_o repeat_v in_o the_o daily_a service_n of_o the_o
or_o you_o remember_v the_o word_n of_o my_o prayer_n this_o day_n twelvemonth_n or_o indeed_o this_o day_n seven-night_n under_o this_o head_n we_o may_v place_v all_o his_o needless_a quotation_n to_o prove_v that_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v exclude_v from_o these_o mystery_n etc._n mystery_n discourse_v of_o lit._n p._n 35._o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o grant_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o the_o natural_a inference_n from_o thence_o be_v not_o that_o they_o dare_v not_o write_v form_n as_o he_o weak_o pretend_v but_o that_o they_o use_v constant_a form_n and_o these_o be_v mystery_n above_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unbaptised_a they_o fear_v by_o often_o hear_v they_o may_v learn_v they_o which_o they_o fancy_v be_v a_o profanation_n of_o their_o mystery_n but_o have_v their_o prayer_n be_v in_o new_a phrase_n every_o day_n there_o have_v be_v no_o need_n to_o exclude_v any_o body_n they_o may_v have_v challenge_v they_o all_o that_o be_v present_a to_o remember_v any_o thing_n if_o they_o can_v this_o silence_n and_o secrecy_n therefore_o be_v to_o secure_v their_o form_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o unbaptised_a though_o as_o the_o heathen_n write_v their_o mysterious_a prayer_n and_o yet_o conceal_v they_o by_o charge_v the_o priest_n to_o keep_v both_o book_n and_o form_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o un-iniated_n so_o may_v the_o christian_n also_o well_o enough_o keep_v their_o write_a form_n secret_a by_o charge_v the_o priest_n and_o faithful_a not_o to_o discover_v they_o and_o exclude_v the_o catechuman_n whensoever_o these_o form_n be_v use_v second_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o he_o who_o officiated_n be_v leave_v to_o his_o liberty_n by_o some_o general_a expression_n in_o s._n chrysostom_n 66._o â—â—scourse_n of_o 〈◊〉_d pag._n 66._o viz._n the_o priest_n in_o the_o mystery_n offer_v up_o prayer_n for_o they_o 524._o they_o chrysost_n hom._n 41._o in_o 1_o câ—r_n p._n 524._o and_o the_o priest_n of_o god_n stand_v to_o offer_v the_o prayer_n of_o all_o he_o tremble_v when_o he_o offer_v up_o prayer_n for_o thou_o 515._o thou_o id._n hom_n 15._o in_o hebr._n p._n 515._o i_o answer_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o the_o former_a place_n cite_v the_o word_n of_o those_o prayer_n and_o in_o the_o second_o evident_o suppose_v a_o set_a form_n and_o when_o he_o have_v make_v it_o clear_a there_o can_v be_v no_o prayer_n offer_v up_o to_o god_n but_o extempore_o then_o this_o will_v be_v a_o argument_n till_o than_o it_o be_v extreme_o frivolous_a three_o he_o think_v the_o prayer_n at_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o write_v and_o can_v not_o be_v get_v by_o heart_n be_v ordinary_o very_o long_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o chrysostom_n saying_n the_o priest_n stand_v not_o bring_v fire_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v a_o long_a supplication_n that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n may_v fall_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n 16._o sacrifice_n chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n orat._n 3._o p_o 16._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n how_o long_o this_o prayer_n be_v because_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v a_o form_n and_o be_v write_v in_o so_o many_o word_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n where_o we_o find_v this_o very_a petition_n to_o which_o s._n chrysostom_n allude_v place_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n that_o god_n will_v send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n 169._o sacrifice_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constit_fw-la apost_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 17._o lit._n chrysost_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 77_o lit._n basil_n ibid._n pag._n 169._o which_o be_v also_o in_o s._n cyril_n and_o both_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n basil_n so_o that_o this_o long_a prayer_n be_v write_v before_o chrysostom_n time_n need_v not_o to_o be_v get_v by_o heart_n and_o therefore_o all_o his_o inference_n from_o that_o false_a supposition_n do_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n nor_o can_v he_o pretend_v that_o the_o priest_n bring_v the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o mention_v be_v mean_v of_o his_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v as_o he_o think_v extempoâ—è_fw-la because_o the_o spirit_n here_o be_v the_o thing_n pray_v for_o and_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n prayer_n bring_v down_o upon_o the_o christian_a sacrifice_n as_o elijah_n prayer_n of_o old_a bring_v down_o fire_n upon_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n four_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o s_o chrysostom_n say_v it_o require_v great_a confidence_n than_o moses_n and_o elias_n have_v to_o pray_v over_o this_o sacrifice_n from_o whence_o he_o gather_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o such_o confidence_n if_o their_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o book_n before_o they_o 75._o they_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 75._o but_o if_o the_o reader_n consult_v the_o place_n in_o the_o father_n 46_o father_n chryâ—â—st_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n lib._n 6._o tâ—m_fw-la 6._o pag._n 46_o he_o will_v easy_o discern_v how_o this_o passage_n be_v pervert_v to_o serve_v a_o ill_a cause_n s._n chrysostom_n be_v set_v out_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o gospel_n priesthood_n who_o be_v to_o intercede_v with_o god_n to_o have_v mercy_n not_o upon_o one_o city_n but_o upon_o the_o whole_a world_n even_o upon_o all_o men._n now_o he_o think_v that_o the_o confidence_n of_o moses_n and_o elias_n who_o pray_v but_o for_o one_o nation_n will_v not_o suffice_v to_o fit_v a_o man_n for_o this_o intercession_n allude_v to_o the_o litany_n where_o as_o he_o note_v they_o pray_v that_o war_n may_v cease_v in_o all_o place_n and_o all_o trouble_n be_v remove_v and_o that_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n and_o a_o deliverance_n from_o all_o evil_n public_a and_o private_a may_v be_v obtain_v sacrament_n obtain_v chrysost_n ibid._n who_o afterward_o treat_v of_o the_o priest_n pray_v over_o the_o sacrament_n these_o be_v plain_o litanick_n supplication_n which_o be_v write_v down_o long_o before_o this_o age_n as_o we_o have_v show_v and_o therefore_o the_o confidence_n be_v not_o needful_a to_o invent_v word_n extempore_o but_o to_o enable_v a_o mortal_a sinful_a man_n to_o ask_v so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a thing_n from_o so_o glorious_a a_o god_n for_o so_o many_o person_n as_o for_o the_o confidence_n of_o his_o party_n it_o be_v indeed_o great_a than_o that_o of_o moses_n and_o elias_n for_o they_o be_v real_o inspire_v miraculous_o and_o so_o may_v intercede_v for_o the_o jew_n for_o aught_o i_o know_v extempore_o on_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n but_o these_o man_n who_o be_v not_o inspire_v dare_v upon_o ordinary_a occasion_n daily_o vent_v their_o extempore_o conceit_n before_o god_n and_o their_o congregation_n but_o whether_o there_o be_v not_o more_o boldness_n than_o prudence_n in_o this_o let_v he_o judge_v who_o consider_v that_o solomon_n say_v be_v not_o rash_a with_o thy_o mouth_n and_o let_v not_o thy_o heart_n be_v hasty_a to_o utter_v any_o thing_n before_o god_n for_o god_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o thou_o upon_o earth_n 2._o earth_n eccles_n v._n 2._o five_o he_o cite_v a_o place_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n where_o he_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n and_o reckon_v up_o some_o of_o the_o head_n of_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o they_o give_v thanks_o he_o add_v with_o these_o and_o other_o such_o like_a thanksgiving_n we_o approach_v whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o priest_n enlarge_v themselves_o in_o such_o like_a particular_n according_a to_o discretion_n 76._o discretion_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 76._o but_o first_o he_o be_v force_v to_o translate_v the_o place_n false_o or_o else_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v for_o his_o purpose_n s._n chrysostom_n say_v after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o divers_a general_a head_n of_o mercy_n for_o these_o and_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o giving_z thanks_o so_o we_o approach_v 396._o approach_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o cor_fw-la pag._n 396._o he_o do_v not_o say_v with_o these_o and_o other_o such_o like_a thanksgiving_n that_o be_v his_o pervert_n the_o father_n second_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v make_n a_o popular_a discourse_n do_v not_o repeat_v any_o part_n of_o the_o thanksgiving_n but_o describe_v some_o of_o those_o mercy_n for_o which_o they_o give_v thanks_o at_o the_o sacrament_n one_o principal_a head_n of_o which_o be_v for_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o error_n and_o for_o bring_v they_o to_o be_v heir_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o head_n for_o which_o god_n be_v praise_v in_o that_o large_a form_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o constitution_n 17._o constitution_n non_fw-la permisit_fw-la genus_fw-la humanum_fw-la perire_fw-la constit_fw-la apost_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 17._o as_o it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n 75_o chrysostom_n liturg._n chrysost_o euchol_n p._n 75_o therefore_o they_o be_v form_n of_o
their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o but_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o these_o liturgy_n have_v no_o emperor_n or_o bishop_n name_v at_o all_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leave_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o add_v the_o name_n as_o person_n change_v to_o conclude_v i_o have_v not_o see_v one_o solid_a objection_n against_o the_o main_a body_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n liturgy_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o that_o which_o we_o defend_v and_o be_v genuine_a to_o show_v that_o liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age_n and_o there_o be_v clear_a evidence_n and_o good_a reason_n to_o believe_v not_o only_o that_o s._n chrysostom_n approve_v of_o form_n but_o that_o he_o correct_v the_o ancient_a office_n and_o make_v all_o that_o be_v essential_a pure_a and_o primitive_a in_o this_o very_a liturgy_n which_o now_o go_v by_o his_o name_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o this_o father_n §_o 21._o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o s_n chrysostom_n be_v famous_a in_o the_o east_n s._n augustin_n 3â—_n s._n augustin_n a_o dom._n 3â—_n flourish_v in_o the_o african_a church_n and_o he_o also_o be_v a_o good_a witness_n for_o we_o in_o this_o age_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o can_v be_v against_o form_n of_o prayer_n write_v in_o a_o book_n and_o to_o be_v read_v out_o of_o it_o because_o he_o affirm_v that_o christ_n therefore_o leave_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o writing_n know_v word_n be_v necessary_a to_o moveâ—_n we_o and_o that_o we_o may_v look_v upon_o that_o which_o we_o ask_v 129._o ask_v nobis_fw-la ergo_fw-la necessarâ—a_fw-la sunt_fw-la verba_fw-la quibus_fw-la commoveanâ—ur_fw-la &_o inspiciamus_fw-la quid_fw-la pâ—tamuâ—_n aug._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o p._n 129._o now_o for_o the_o church_n to_o imitate_v christ_n and_o write_v down_o our_o prayer_n in_o a_o book_n can_v not_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustin_n who_o own_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v a_o form_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n affirm_v that_o the_o faithful_a repeat_v it_o every_o day_n alibi_fw-la day_n aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n ser._n 31._o item_n hom_n 42._o &_o alibi_fw-la and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o any_o christian_n want_v the_o spirit_n to_o help_v they_o with_o word_n and_o expression_n that_o he_o say_v can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o our_o not_o know_v what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v rom._n viij_o 26._o because_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o either_o the_o apostle_n or_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 129._o prayer_n id._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o pag_n 129._o and_o therefore_o he_o go_v on_o to_o expound_v the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n of_o the_o spirit_n give_v we_o patience_n so_o that_o we_o do_v not_o pray_v absolute_o to_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o our_o affliction_n as_o natural_o we_o shall_v do_v if_o the_o spirit_n do_v not_o convince_v we_o they_o be_v for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o s._n augustin_n take_v away_o the_o main_a text_n on_o which_o our_o adversary_n ground_n their_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o think_v there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o the_o spirit_n to_o furnish_v we_o with_o expression_n we_o have_v now_o see_v by_o other_o father_n that_o they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n in_o every_o church_n by_o which_o care_n be_v take_v for_o proper_a expression_n and_o s._n augustin_n seem_v to_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o original_a of_o these_o liturgy_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n wherein_o almost_o all_o church_n agree_v be_v from_o s._n paul_n himself_o for_o he_o say_v as_o my_o adversary_n cite_v he_o 173._o he_o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 173._o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n present_o add_v the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o though_o it_o be_v too_o long_o for_o a_o epistle_n to_o intimate_v all_o that_o order_n of_o administration_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v yet_o he_o do_v ordain_v that_o which_o be_v every_o where_o observe_v without_o variation_n 116._o variation_n aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 118._o p._n 116._o now_o the_o use_n of_o form_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o little_a variety_n in_o the_o long_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o be_v make_v afterward_o yet_o the_o use_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o preface_n the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n as_o to_o the_o evangelical_n word_n and_o some_o of_o the_o hymn_n all_o which_o be_v form_n and_o of_o universal_a use_n these_o s._n augustin_n affirm_v be_v order_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o come_v to_o corinth_n so_o that_o he_o make_v the_o original_a of_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v apostolical_a and_o the_o same_o thing_n he_o affirm_v in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o be_v argue_v against_o heretic_n let_v we_o look_v say_v he_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prayer_n which_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o the_o rule_n for_o our_o prayer_n may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 4â—_n faith_n oâ—secratiâ—â—rum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacerdâ—talium_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la respiciamus_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la in_o tâ—to_fw-la modo_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la uniformiter_fw-la celebrantur_fw-la â—â—_o legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la lex_fw-la statuat_fw-la supplicant_n aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dog_n cap._n â—â—_o tom._n 3._o pag._n 4â—_n he_o must_v mean_v this_o of_o form_n extompore_o prayer_n be_v invisible_a but_o these_o may_v be_v look_v on_o yet_o these_o he_o say_v be_v derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o uniform_o celebrate_v therefore_o there_o be_v then_o a_o write_a liturgy_n appoint_v at_o first_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o s._n augustin_n think_v and_o use_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o the_o word_n of_o which_o he_o appeal_v for_o evidence_n against_o heretic_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n now_o if_o the_o prayer_n have_v be_v daily_o vary_v by_o the_o extempore_o gift_n he_o can_v not_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o and_o if_o these_o form_n have_v be_v compose_v but_o a_o little_a before_o this_o time_n of_o s._n augustin_n he_o can_v not_o have_v urge_v their_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n or_o other_o therefore_o they_o have_v form_n write_v in_o former_a age_n and_o by_o their_o antiquity_n become_v of_o great_a authority_n in_o this_o century_n whereupon_o the_o same_o father_n wish_n that_o such_o as_o be_v weak_a and_o doubtful_a in_o the_o question_n of_o perseverance_n will_v look_v upon_o those_o prayer_n of_o they_o which_o the_o church_n always_o have_v and_o ever_o will_v have_v 279._o have_v ut_fw-la intuerentur_fw-la orationes_fw-la svas_fw-la quas_fw-la semper_fw-la habuit_fw-la &_o habebit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr bon_fw-fr persev_n lib._n 2._o tom._n 7._o pag._n 279._o that_o be_v upon_o the_o public_a liturgy_n from_o the_o certain_a word_n of_o which_o he_o draw_v argument_n to_o satisfy_v their_o doubt_n not_o fear_v they_o will_v question_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o prayer_n which_o the_o church_n ever_o have_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o therefore_o he_o bold_o challenge_v vitalis_n who_o hâ—ed_v some_o erroneous_a opinion_n to_o dispute_v if_o he_o see_v fit_a against_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o hear_v the_o priest_n of_o god_n at_o the_o altar_n exhort_v his_o people_n to_o pray_v so_o and_o so_o &c._n &c._n 102._o &c._n aug._n add_v vital_a ep._n 107._o pag._n 102._o which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v form_n because_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v never_o be_v urge_v for_o or_o allege_v against_o the_o church_n but_o it_o show_v that_o these_o form_n be_v by_o long_a usage_n become_v so_o venerable_a that_o their_o authority_n be_v esteem_v sacred_a and_o indisputable_a and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o best_a evidence_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o particular_n of_o this_o african_a service_n agreeable_a to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n s._n augustin_n say_v be_v these_o the_o singing_z of_o hymn_n read_v of_o lesson_n and_o sermon_n the_o prayer_n make_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o audible_a voice_n and_o the_o common-prayer_n enjoin_v by_o the_o deacon_n 119._o deacon_n aut_fw-la antâ—stâ—tes_fw-la clara_fw-la voce_fw-mi deprecantuâ—_n aut_fw-la communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la v_o ce_fw-fr diaconi_fw-la indicitur_fw-la aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 11â—_n p._n 119._o that_o be_v the_o collect_v and_o the_o litany_n to_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_o to_o the_o second_o they_o make_v response_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o petition_n
they_o also_o be_v now_o direct_v to_o the_o father_n which_o method_n none_o but_o heretic_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o alter_v and_o lest_o any_o shall_v bring_v in_o any_o heretical_a form_n into_o these_o office_n the_o council_n suppose_v still_o the_o public_a form_n be_v thus_o make_v order_v all_o prayer_n at_o the_o altar_n shall_v be_v direct_v to_o the_o father_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o bind_v they_o to_o the_o old_a form_n i_o need_v only_o here_o observe_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o public_a prayer_n at_o the_o altar_n be_v all_o to_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o father_n which_o be_v because_o jesus_n christ_n be_v there_o set_v forth_o as_o the_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o our_o only_a advocate_n it_o be_v by_o he_o and_o his_o redemption_n there_o represent_v that_o we_o hope_v to_o engage_v the_o father_n to_o hear_v we_o by_o he_o therefore_o and_o not_o to_o he_o these_o prayer_n must_v be_v make_v here_o we_o declare_v we_o only_o rely_v on_o his_o interest_n and_o intercession_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o death_n here_o represent_v the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v ever_o esteem_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n of_o prevail_v with_o god_n the_o father_n to_o who_o therefore_o here_o our_o prayer_n be_v most_o proper_o address_v and_o so_o they_o be_v then_o as_o i_o can_v prove_v if_o it_o be_v needful_a by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n so_o that_o this_o clause_n also_o suppose_v the_o public_a form_n be_v right_o draw_v up_o and_o forbid_v any_o alteration_n to_o be_v make_v in_o they_o in_o this_o point_n wherein_o some_o have_v be_v culpable_a by_o write_v out_o heretical_a form_n and_o prescribe_v they_o ignorant_o to_o their_o own_o diocese_n as_o for_o the_o last_o clause_n our_o adversary_n read_v it_o false_o the_o word_n be_v 44._o be_v quicunque_fw-la sibi_fw-la preces_fw-la aliunde_fw-la describit_fw-la vera_fw-la lectio_fw-la canonis_fw-la at_o ille_fw-la legit_fw-la quascunque_fw-la sibi_fw-la preces_fw-la aliquis_fw-la describit_fw-la confer_v bin._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la cum_fw-la libro_fw-la isto_fw-la pag._n 44._o whoever_o write_v out_o any_o prayer_n from_o any_o other_o place_n for_o himself_o but_o he_o pervert_v it_o thus_o what-prayers-soev_a any_o shall_v copy_n out_o for_o himself_o where_o note_n he_o leave_v out_o the_o main_a word_n aliunde_fw-la from_o any_o other_o place_n which_o plain_o refer_v to_o a_o public_a and_o prescribe_a liturgy_n he_o that_o write_v out_o any_o prayer_n from_o thence_o need_v not_o show_v they_o to_o any_o but_o whoever_o he_o be_v bishop_n or_o private_a man_n that_o write_v out_o prayer_n from_o any_o other_o form_n he_o be_v not_o to_o use_v they_o in_o public_a or_o private_a till_o they_o have_v be_v view_v and_o judge_v of_o by_o the_o most_o able_a bishop_n whence_o we_o may_v just_o infer_v first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o write_a liturgy_n thorough_o orthodox_n out_o of_o which_o if_o any_o man_n write_v out_o any_o form_n he_o be_v sure_a they_o be_v right_a and_o need_v not_o show_v they_o to_o any_o but_o bold_o use_v they_o either_o in_o public_a or_o private_a second_o that_o some_o itch_v after_o other_o form_n then_o as_o now_o also_o many_o do_v to_o restrain_v which_o dangerous_a humour_n this_o council_n first_o oblige_v those_o who_o do_v this_o whatever_o they_o be_v to_o show_v these_o form_n take_v from_o other_o place_n to_o the_o more_o judicious_a and_o within_o a_o few_o year_n another_o council_n allow_v no_o prayer_n to_o be_v bring_v in_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v allow_v by_o a_o synod_n three_o that_o all_o this_o clause_n may_v very_o well_o be_v refer_v to_o private_a prayer_n because_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o some_o for_o their_o private_a devotion_n collect_v form_n out_o of_o the_o liturgy_n other_o transcribe_v they_o from_o some_o new_a composition_n but_o the_o heretic_n have_v be_v so_o busy_a that_o the_o liberty_n of_o use_v these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v till_o some_o judicious_a man_n have_v view_v and_o approve_v they_o last_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o this_o clause_n whole_o relate_v to_o write_a form_n it_o suppose_v the_o person_n here_o speak_v of_o do_v never_o pray_v otherwise_o than_o by_o write_a form_n whether_o it_o be_v explain_v of_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n this_o be_v certain_a they_o write_v they_o out_o of_o form_n and_o after_o they_o have_v copy_v they_o out_o use_v they_o as_o such_o so_o that_o this_o utter_o confute_v my_o adversary_n and_o show_v that_o the_o general_a use_n of_o africa_n be_v to_o pray_v by_o form_n this_o very_o plain_o prove_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v now_o cease_v there_o and_o manifest_v their_o folly_n who_o pretend_v in_o our_o day_n that_o it_o be_v a_o general_a gift_n this_o show_v that_o none_o do_v pretend_v to_o extempore_o prayer_n but_o all_o either_o write_v out_o form_n from_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o from_o some_o other_o place_n wherefore_o our_o adversary_n have_v a_o singular_a assurance_n when_o he_o produce_v this_o passage_n against_o write_a form_n these_o be_v certain_o write_a form_n and_o he_o have_v best_o ask_v how_o these_o african_a christian_n can_v look_v up_o to_o heaven_n or_o mind_n god_n alone_o in_o prayer_n when_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o look_v on_o their_o book_n into_o which_o these_o form_n be_v transcribe_v or_o inquire_v how_o their_o mystery_n can_v be_v conceal_v be_v write_v down_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n baffle_v all_o his_o far_o fetch_a objection_n and_o let_v he_o interpret_v the_o whole_a canon_n as_o he_o please_v it_o will_v show_v the_o use_n of_o write_a form_n and_o manifest_v the_o mischief_n of_o leave_v man_n at_o liberty_n to_o choose_v form_n for_o themselves_o even_o in_o his_o own_o way_n of_o expound_v this_o show_v so_o many_o ill_a consequence_n of_o vary_v from_o the_o state_v and_o establish_v form_n that_o follow_v council_n be_v force_v to_o enjoin_v they_o more_o strict_o than_o ever_o and_o his_o friend_n smectymnuus_n be_v so_o honest_a to_o confess_v that_o as_o the_o laodicean_n canon_n ordain_v none_o shall_v vary_v but_o always_o use_v the_o same_o form_n so_o the_o carthaginian_a canon_n further_o limit_v the_o form_n 7._o form_n smectymn_n answer_v to_o remonstr_n pag._n 7._o so_o that_o in_o their_o opinion_n this_o canon_n be_v a_o evidence_n of_o the_o use_n of_o limit_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o a_o restraint_n upon_o such_o as_o will_v vary_v from_o they_o §_o 24._o temp_n council_n of_o africa_n can_v 70._o coâ—_n temp_n the_o same_o also_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o 70th_o canon_n in_o the_o african_a collection_n the_o true_a read_n of_o which_o in_o all_o the_o eminent_a editor_n of_o it_o be_v this_o concern_v the_o prayer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v at_o the_o altar_n it_o seem_v good_a that_o those_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v heretofore_o confirm_v in_o the_o council_n whether_o preface_v commendation_n or_o imposition_n of_o hand_n shall_v be_v use_v by_o all_o and_o by_o no_o mean_n at_o no_o time_n shall_v any_o prayer_n against_o the_o faith_n be_v bring_v in_o but_o let_v those_o prayer_n be_v say_v which_o have_v be_v collect_v by_o the_o more_o discreet_a 640._o discreet_a can._n aâ—ric_n apud_fw-la bin._n 103._o tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 780._o ita_fw-la in_o justel_n cod._n tom._n 1._o p_o 385._o in_o beveridge_n dicitur_fw-la can._n 106._o council_n carthag_n tom._n 1._o pag_n 640._o my_o adversary_n can_v raise_v no_o argument_n from_o this_o canon_n till_o he_o have_v falsify_v the_o read_n of_o it_o etc._n it_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 48_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o first_o he_o leave_v out_o the_o first_o word_n concern_v the_o prayer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v at_o the_o altar_n which_o though_o some_o copy_n make_v the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n yet_o none_o but_o my_o adversary_n whole_o omit_v they_o and_o dr._n beveridge_n prove_v they_o be_v real_o a_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n itself_o as_o even_o the_o next_o word_n which_o depend_v on_o these_o do_v show_v concern_v the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n it_o also_o seem_v good_a etc._n etc._n second_o my_o adversary_n translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o latin_a preces_fw-la quae_fw-la probatae_fw-la fuerint_fw-la the_o prayer_n which_o shall_v be_v allow_v in_o a_o council_n nay_o he_o argue_v from_o his_o own_o false_a translation_n that_o these_o can_v not_o be_v a_o liturgy_n establish_v because_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o approve_v 53._o approve_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 53._o whereas_o every_o man_n may_v see_v that_o both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a word_n be_v of_o the_o preterperfect-tense_n and_o not_o the_o future_a wherefore_o they_o refer_v to_o the_o time_n perfect_o pass_v and_o so_o s._n paul_n use_v this_o very_a
imprimatur_fw-la april_n 26._o 1690._o c._n alston_n r.p.d._n hen._n episc_n lond._n à _fw-la sacris_fw-la a_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n together_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n dau._n clarkson_n late_a discourse_n concern_v liturgy_n part_n ii_o of_o the_o time_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_a divine_n for_o they_o by_o tho_o comber_n d._n d._n precentor_n of_o york_z publica_n est_fw-la nobis_fw-la &_o communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §_o 5._o pag._n 310._o london_n print_v by_o s._n roycroft_n for_o robert_n clavell_n at_o the_o peacock_n at_o the_o west-end_n of_o s._n paul_n 1690._o the_o preface_n to_o the_o second_o part._n when_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n have_v appeal_v to_o antiquity_n and_o boast_v it_o will_v disow_v they_o i_o conclude_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o judge_n of_o their_o own_o choose_n 12._o choose_n act_n twenty-five_o 12._o and_o therefore_o follow_v they_o to_o that_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o have_v bring_v their_o cause_n and_o when_o the_o first_o four_o century_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o venerable_a and_o their_o testimony_n the_o most_o convince_a quaest_a convince_a antiquitas_fw-la quo_fw-la propiùs_fw-la aberat_fw-la ab_fw-la ortu_fw-la &_o divinâ_fw-la progeny_n hoc_fw-la meliùs_fw-la ea_fw-la fortasse_fw-la quae_fw-la erant_fw-la vera_fw-la cernebat_fw-la cicer._n tuscul_fw-la quaest_a have_v give_v it_o on_o our_o side_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o of_o my_o good_a friend_n that_o i_o need_v descend_v no_o low_o and_o may_v save_v the_o labour_n of_o a_o second_o part_n but_o i_o consider_v that_o though_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o such_o as_o be_v impartial_a to_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n begin_v so_o early_o yet_o other_o who_o be_v prejudice_v against_o they_o will_v question_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o unless_o i_o can_v clear_v the_o follow_a age_n also_o from_o all_o the_o objection_n that_o their_o friend_n have_v raise_v out_o of_o they_o against_o this_o great_a truth_n he_o have_v fix_v the_o original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n a_o century_n or_o two_o low_a and_o make_v a_o show_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o these_o form_n be_v leave_v arbitrary_a even_o till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o scatter_v divers_a argument_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n collect_v out_o of_o some_o general_a observation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v bring_v under_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n name_n nor_o answer_v in_o the_o first_o part_n because_o they_o depend_v on_o miscellaneous_n quotation_n chief_o relate_v to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o five_o century_n begin_v wherefore_o i_o be_v compel_v to_o follow_v he_o down_o through_o all_o these_o late_a age_n and_o show_v that_o liturgy_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v impose_v and_o use_v then_o but_o be_v general_o believe_v to_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a age_n and_o that_o his_o objection_n rather_o confirm_v than_o weaken_v this_o assertion_n i_o be_v oblige_v also_o to_o examine_v every_o thing_n that_o look_v like_o a_o argument_n that_o i_o may_v neither_o give_v the_o obstinate_a occasion_n to_o call_v those_o reason_n invincible_a which_o scarce_o deserve_v a_o serious_a answer_n demetr_v answer_n tacere_fw-la ultra_fw-la non_fw-la oportet_fw-la ne_fw-la jam_fw-la non_fw-la verecundiae_fw-la sed_fw-la diffidentiae_fw-la esse_fw-la incipiat_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v nor_o leave_v any_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o as_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o for_o their_o sake_n as_o well_o as_o to_o make_v this_o history_n more_o complete_a i_o have_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n both_o concern_v the_o antiquity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o liturgy_n in_o general_a and_o concern_v the_o excellency_n of_o our_o church_n form_n of_o prayer_n by_o all_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o such_o as_o scruple_n to_o hear_v or_o read_v our_o common-prayer_n be_v so_o very_o singular_a in_o that_o notion_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o we_o and_o to_o all_o antiquity_n but_o also_o to_o the_o best_a and_o most_o regular_a of_o the_o protestant_n foreign_a church_n it_o be_v true_a when_o man_n have_v a_o interest_n to_o serve_v they_o will_v have_v no_o inclination_n to_o yield_v to_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n nor_o to_o the_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o therefore_o perhaps_o some_o of_o this_o party_n may_v hope_v to_o run_v down_o all_o that_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o age_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o the_o old_a cry_n of_o popery_n and_o superstition_n but_o i_o will_v anticipate_v so_o weak_a a_o objection_n by_o observe_v that_o their_o friend_n lead_v i_o into_o these_o age_n and_o they_o must_v not_o blame_v i_o for_o follow_v he_o again_o there_o be_v nothing_o deserve_v these_o hard_a name_n in_o this_o late_a period_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v then_o first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o know_v nor_o use_v in_o pure_a time_n now_o the_o first_o part_n sufficient_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n be_v none_o of_o the_o invention_n of_o these_o age_n by_o show_v they_o be_v use_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o former_a century_n before_o any_o of_o those_o corruption_n come_v in_o i_o grant_v that_o those_o copy_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n have_v many_o passage_n in_o they_o which_o relish_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o late_a age_n but_o then_o we_o be_v also_o sure_a by_o those_o passage_n which_o the_o father_n cite_v out_o of_o they_o before_o they_o be_v corrupt_v that_o they_o be_v pure_a at_o first_o and_o these_o exceptionable_a place_n have_v be_v tack_v to_o they_o long_o after_o they_o be_v first_o compose_v which_o the_o compiler_n and_o reformer_n of_o our_o liturgy_n well_o understand_v and_o therefore_o though_o they_o imitate_v they_o in_o all_o that_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o four_o century_n they_o cut_v off_o and_o reject_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o have_v reduce_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v to_o its_o original_a purity_n and_o ancient_a soundness_n they_o know_v the_o pray_v by_o form_n be_v very_o ancient_a the_o corruption_n of_o those_o form_n of_o late_a date_n so_o that_o when_o they_o and_o other_o reform_a church_n have_v purge_v out_o all_o the_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o restore_v the_o primitive_a method_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o prescribe_a form_n agreeable_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o practice_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o best_a age_n i_o will_v hope_v that_o all_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o submit_v to_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o be_v every_o man_n interest_n to_o be_v conquer_v 20._o conquer_v qui_fw-la veritati_fw-la cedit_fw-la utiliter_fw-la vincitur_fw-la petr._n damian_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 20._o will_v renounce_v their_o groundless_a prejudices_fw-la against_o this_o useful_a and_o ancient_a method_n of_o pray_v and_o no_o long_o dote_v upon_o the_o new_a extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n which_o be_v never_o use_v in_o public_a till_o of_o late_a since_o the_o age_n of_o inspiration_n who_o practice_n can_v be_v no_o rule_n to_o we_o who_o have_v not_o those_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o safety_n the_o honour_n and_o the_o quiet_a of_o all_o establish_v church_n to_o conclude_v the_o best_a christian_n and_o the_o most_o regular_a church_n in_o all_o age_n have_v use_v and_o approve_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o find_v great_a comfort_n in_o they_o and_o much_o benefit_n by_o they_o and_o if_o our_o dissenter_n will_v be_v content_a to_o serve_v god_n so_o also_o they_o will_v then_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v member_n of_o our_o establish_v church_n and_o we_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v disturb_v weaken_a and_o endanger_v by_o this_o unhappy_a separation_n but_o so_o long_o as_o they_o retain_v this_o fundamental_a error_n and_o profess_v their_o aversation_n to_o our_o whole_a way_n of_o worship_n all_o project_n of_o union_n and_o hope_n of_o accommodation_n be_v vain_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n i_o have_v so_o full_o consider_v this_o question_n and_o set_v all_o that_o relate_v to_o it_o in_o one_o orderly_a view_n because_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o right_a determination_n thereof_o must_v be_v the_o first_o step_n to_o that_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o interest_n and_o will_v be_v the_o safety_n of_o this_o divide_a nation_n the_o welfare_n whereof_o all_o good_a man_n unfeigned_o desire_v errata_fw-la pag._n 9_o lin_v 5._o read_v scribi_fw-la fas_fw-la p._n 11._o l._n
agreement_n among_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n set_v up_o this_o variety_n five_o for_o remedy_v hereof_o he_o advise_v all_o those_o church_n which_o have_v their_o original_a from_o rome_n to_o follow_v those_o custom_n which_o s._n peter_n have_v deliver_v to_o that_o church_n and_o be_v keep_v there_o ever_o since_o which_o place_n so_o clear_a for_o the_o antiquity_n and_o necessity_n of_o uniformity_n our_o adversary_n cite_v over_o and_o over_o and_o spend_v many_o page_n to_o show_v that_o this_o very_a epistle_n prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n prescribe_v at_o rome_n in_o those_o day_n 82._o day_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 40_o 41._o &_o pag._n 78_o 79_o 80_o 81_o 82._o for_o say_v he_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v of_o divers_a particular_n concern_v the_o church-service_n he_o do_v not_o refer_v he_o to_o any_o write_a order_n but_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v practise_v at_o rome_n and_o he_o will_v not_o write_v down_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o chrism_n call_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o may_v not_o publish_v add_v that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o whether_o the_o kiss_v of_o peace_n shall_v be_v give_v before_o or_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n shall_v be_v recite_v before_o or_o after_o the_o prayer_n over_o the_o oblation_n conclude_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o there_o can_v be_v then_o not_o settle_a order_n or_o form_n at_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o innocent_n will_v have_v fix_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o direction_n and_o this_o for_o imitation_n not_o for_o strict_a conformity_n so_o that_o in_o innocent_n time_n every_o one_o in_o italy_n consecrate_a as_o he_o think_v fit_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o inference_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o must_v observe_v first_o that_o those_o particular_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v about_o and_o for_o which_o innocent_a refer_v he_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v use_v at_o rome_n be_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n viz._n cap._n 1._o of_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n cap._n 2._o of_o recite_v the_o offerer_n name_n cap._n 3._o of_o the_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a cap._n 4._o of_o the_o saturday_n fast_o cap._n 5._o of_o the_o leaven_a bread_n cap._n 6_o 7._o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o possess_a and_o the_o penitent_n cap._n 8._o whether_o he_o may_v not_o anoint_v the_o sick_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v all_o external_a rite_n which_o he_o may_v see_v and_o hear_v at_o rome_n and_o so_o commit_v to_o his_o memory_n the_o method_n use_v there_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v no_o such_o liturgy_n for_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o because_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v ask_v about_o the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o rome_n he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v refer_v he_o thither_o for_o satisfaction_n in_o these_o matter_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a epistle_n make_v it_o plain_a they_o have_v certain_a form_n at_o rome_n for_o their_o several_a office_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a he_o say_v verba_fw-la verò_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la ne_fw-la magis_fw-la prodere_fw-la videar_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la consultationem_fw-la respondere_fw-la ibid._n cap._n 3._o i_o can_v tell_v you_o the_o word_n lest_o i_o betray_v the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o answer_v your_o question_n and_o so_o about_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o communion-office_n he_o thus_o express_v himself_o post_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la aperire_fw-la non_fw-la debeo_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n come_v after_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o must_v not_o publish_v and_o a_o little_a after_o quae_fw-la scribi_fw-la svi_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la those_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o write_v down_o ib._n cap._n 8._o all_o which_o place_n necessary_o suppose_v they_o have_v certain_a and_o fix_a word_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o but_o since_o in_o that_o age_n divers_a as_o he_o note_v out_o of_o chamier_n pag._n 41._o marg._n be_v not_o initiate_v some_o be_v then_o pagan_n and_o other_o as_o yet_o but_o catechuman_n innocent_n will_v not_o set_v down_o the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v be_v intercept_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o as_o ought_v not_o to_o know_v these_o sacred_a mystery_n but_o now_o if_o at_o rome_n every_o priest_n have_v pray_v extempore_o and_o not_o only_o differ_v from_o other_o but_o daily_o vary_v from_o himself_o then_o innocent_a can_v not_o have_v discourse_v at_o this_o rate_n but_o must_v have_v say_v as_o for_o the_o word_n i_o can_v write_v they_o down_o not_o because_o it_o be_v unlawful_a but_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o you_o know_v every_o priest_n vary_v they_o daily_o as_o he_o please_v wherefore_o this_o notion_n of_o keep_v the_o word_n secret_a which_o be_v strict_o observe_v in_o that_o age_n prove_v they_o be_v state_v form_n capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o and_o learned_a by_o unbeliever_n if_o they_o have_v be_v publish_v to_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v weak_a to_o say_v no_o worse_o then_o to_o argue_v as_o he_o do_v innocent_o will_v not_o write_v the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v miscarry_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o book_n close_o keep_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n at_o rome_n three_o for_o his_o objection_n that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o what_o place_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n shall_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o offerer_n name_n 78._o name_n disc_n of_o â—it_n pag._n 78._o which_o he_o think_v can_v not_o be_v if_o there_o have_v be_v settle_a form_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n do_v inquire_v of_o these_o matter_n because_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a order_n at_o rome_n and_o though_o he_o have_v see_v it_o and_o perhaps_o know_v it_o very_o well_o yet_o his_o neighbour_a bishop_n have_v different_a way_n as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o these_o he_o desire_v to_o have_v it_o under_o the_o pope_n hand_n what_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o rome_n hope_v by_o this_o to_o bring_v his_o neighbour_a bishop_n to_o a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o matter_n for_o eugubium_n be_v a_o small_a bishopric_n under_o the_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n as_o he_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a be_v but_o 70_o mile_n distant_a from_o rome_n itself_o and_o he_o have_v no_o power_n over_o his_o equal_n get_v the_o pope_n letter_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n all_o these_o neighbour_n bishop_n of_o his_o be_v thereby_o to_o unite_v they_o all_o by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o as_o innocentius_n affirm_v have_v one_o certain_a form_n in_o these_o office_n receive_v from_o s._n peter_n four_o since_o this_o bishop_n be_v so_o desirous_a to_o settle_v uniformity_n even_o in_o these_o ceremony_n of_o far_o less_o concernment_n we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o that_o be_v in_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o all_o divine_a office_n by_o these_o bishop_n who_o live_v so_o near_o to_o rome_n because_o if_o they_o have_v vary_v in_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o the_o office_n decentius_n must_v have_v complain_v principal_o of_o that_o variety_n and_o innocent_n chief_a labour_n will_v have_v be_v to_o have_v agree_v and_o settle_v that_o matter_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o they_o to_o be_v so_o earnest_a for_o uniformity_n in_o order_n and_o ceremony_n if_o these_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o have_v infinite_a variety_n in_o the_o office_n themselves_o so_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o decentius_n be_v silent_a as_o to_o any_o such_o variety_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o form_n five_o what_o he_o say_v of_o innocent_n design_n be_v only_o to_o settle_v a_o rubric_n be_v easy_o answer_v for_o the_o difference_n be_v only_o in_o rubric_n which_o my_o adversary_n at_o last_o confess_v when_o he_o say_v this_o epistle_n be_v most_o concern_v about_o riâ—es_n and_o order_n 83._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o he_o may_v have_v say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a chapter_n before_o only_o concern_v about_o rite_n and_o order_n the_o preface_n alone_o except_v for_o there_o be_v not_o one_o answer_n nor_o question_n that_o suppose_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o these_o office_n therefore_o it_o be_v
as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v settle_v christianity_n itself_o their_o very_a next_o care_n be_v to_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n and_o probable_o other_o province_n make_v the_o like_a decree_n though_o this_o only_a for_o this_o age_n be_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o council_n and_o if_o as_o he_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v so_o have_v here_o in_o this_o country_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o thing_n be_v better_a there_o than_o when_o this_o canon_n for_o a_o uniform_a liturgy_n be_v make_v and_o i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v note_a that_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o live_v within_o little_o more_o than_o â—n_v hundred_o year_n of_o this_o council_n assure_v we_o that_o many_o of_o these_o very_a bishop_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n yet_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o gift_n of_o extempore_o pray_v which_o our_o dissenter_n boast_v of_o but_o bind_v themselves_o and_o all_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o a_o man_n will_v hope_v this_o country_n be_v not_o so_o very_o bad_a nor_o this_o age_n so_o wicked_a where_o the_o bishop_n be_v enable_v to_o work_v miracle_n and_o while_o many_o of_o they_o be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n my_o adversary_n leave_v out_o one_o half_a of_o it_o and_o recite_v no_o further_a than_o una_fw-la sit_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la so_o that_o his_o reader_n may_v not_o see_v the_o unam_fw-la officiorum_fw-la regulam_fw-la one_o rule_n for_o holy_a office_n nor_o observe_v their_o resolution_n to_o have_v one_o form_n for_o their_o office_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v for_o their_o creed_n nor_o discern_v their_o fear_n of_o have_v any_o remark_n make_v if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o variation_n in_o their_o worship_n this_o be_v all_o to_o be_v clap_v under_o hatch_n then_o he_o put_v sacrorum_fw-la ordo_fw-la together_o whereas_o ordo_fw-la be_v join_v with_o psallendi_fw-la but_o that_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n if_o he_o have_v not_o also_o false_o expound_v this_o word_n ordo_fw-la and_o tell_v we_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o dispose_n the_o responsal_n prayer_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n each_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v by_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n hold_v he_o say_v not_o long_o after_o where_o ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v use_v only_o for_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o they_o that_o do_v officiate_v 174._o officiate_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o argue_n against_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o this_o canon_n but_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v it_o be_v all_o mistake_n for_o first_o all_o those_o prayer_n which_o have_v responsal_n in_o they_o must_v necessary_o be_v in_o know_a form_n otherwise_o the_o people_n can_v not_o make_v certain_a answer_n to_o they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o that_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v form_n also_o be_v most_o certain_a well_o then_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la must_v be_v the_o disposal_n of_o all_o the_o responsory_a prayer_n and_o praise_n together_o with_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n in_o that_o very_a form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o be_v prescribe_v into_o their_o proper_a place_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la will_v signify_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a rubric_n but_o a_o direction_n contain_v â—he_n form_n themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o order_n of_o they_o he_o can_v except_v nothing_o but_o the_o prayer_n and_o give_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v into_o form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o responsal_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n and_o this_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o litany_n which_o be_v the_o â—ongest_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o office_n and_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n as_o i_o will_v show_v in_o the_o next_o section_n be_v a_o responsory_a form_n so_o that_o if_o this_o ordo_fw-la do_v dispose_v of_o that_o into_o its_o proper_a place_n no_o doubt_n it_o also_o contain_v the_o very_a form_n itself_o and_o he_o must_v need_v hellebore_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o when_o the_o litany_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v all_o prescribe_a form_n other_o prayer_n shall_v be_v leave_v arbitrary_a again_o i_o hope_v this_o canon_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o expound_v itself_o and_o then_o this_o order_n be_v enjoin_v to_o be_v do_v in_o one_o manner_n and_o after_o one_o custom_n there_o be_v to_o be_v no_o more_o variety_n in_o it_o than_o in_o their_o creed_n which_o be_v one_o constant_a form_n of_o word_n yea_o it_o be_v call_v one_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o so_o make_v that_o none_o may_v observe_v the_o least_o variety_n in_o any_o church_n throughout_o the_o province_n therefore_o if_o we_o join_v ordo_fw-la to_o sacrorum_fw-la it_o can_v mean_v nothing_o but_o a_o prescription_n both_o of_o the_o order_n and_o form_n also_o to_o be_v use_v in_o â—â—cred_a administration_n and_o that_o this_o be_v general_o the_o sense_n of_o ordo_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o divine_a office_n appear_v in_o those_o very_a council_n of_o agatho_n and_o â—amiers_fw-fr which_o he_o cite_v here_o but_o be_v not_o hold_v till_o after_o the_o six_o century_n be_v begin_v in_o the_o former_a the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o be_v one_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o antiphones_n and_o collect_v with_o proper_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n for_o morning_n and_o euâ—â—ing_n 555._o euâ—â—ing_n council_n agatâ—_n can._n 30._o bâ—n_n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 555._o in_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o synod_n it_o signify_v so_o also_o for_o there_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o province_n be_v command_v to_o use_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o metropolitan_a church_n 53._o church_n council_n epanu_fw-la can._n 27._o ibid._n pag._n 53._o as_o i_o shall_v more_o at_o large_a demonstrate_v when_o i_o come_v to_o these_o council_n in_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n i_o will_v here_o observe_v that_o causable_a tell_v we_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o liturgy_n ordinem_fw-la agendi_fw-la 384._o agendi_fw-la causab_n exercit_fw-la 1â—_n ad_fw-la annal._n eccles_n pag._n 384._o and_o every_o man_n know_v that_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n be_v the_o roman_a missal_n and_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a latin_a word_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o have_v see_v use_v by_o sozomen_n and_o other_o in_o this_o age_n for_o a_o liturgy_n 10._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o and_o this_o order_n be_v that_o libre_fw-la sacerdotalis_fw-la which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n speak_v of_o 12._o of_o vincent_n lirin_fw-mi adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 7._o pag._n 12._o it_o be_v call_v sometime_o ordinale_a and_o as_o spolmâ—n_n define_v it_o signify_v that_o book_n wherein_o be_v appoint_v the_o manner_n of_o say_v sing_v and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a office_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 440._o church_n ordinale_fw-la libre_fw-la quo_fw-la ordinatur_fw-la modus_fw-la dicendi_fw-la decantandi_fw-la celebrandique_fw-la divinum_fw-la officium_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la spelm._n glossar_n pag._n 440._o yea_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o any_o other_o church_n for_o the_o missal_n of_o sarum_n compose_v by_o osmund_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v be_v call_v the_o ordinal_n of_o salisbury_n 2351._o salisbury_n hic_fw-la quoque_fw-la compâ—suit_fw-la librum_fw-la ordinalem_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la officii_fw-la quem_fw-la consuetudinarium_fw-la vocant_fw-la ranulf_n polychron_n an._n 1077._o item_n knighton_n the_o event_n angl._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o col_fw-fr 2351._o and_o do_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o roman_a missal_n yet_o these_o order_n or_o ordinal_n have_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o well_o as_o rubric_n to_o show_v when_o and_o where_o to_o use_v they_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o ancient_a breviaries_n of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n where_o the_o first_o word_n only_o of_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v set_v down_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v direct_v but_o these_o be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o the_o form_n themselves_o be_v by_o long_a use_n become_v know_v and_o familiar_a in_o those_o day_n but_o for_o any_o such_o order_n as_o be_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n and_o have_v no_o form_n neither_o large_o set_v down_o nor_o brief_o hint_v at_o in_o it_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v such_o a_o book_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o in_o all_o antiquity_n only_o
when_o the_o new-fashion_n directory_n haâ—_n get_v possession_n of_o a_o man_n fancy_n he_o may_v dream_v that_o a_o order_n or_o a_o ordinal_n musâ—_n need_v signify_v some_o such_o thing_n 458._o voconius_n episc_n &_o musaeus_n presb._n marscil_n an._n dom._n 458._o §_o 12._o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o country_n and_o much_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n that_o voconius_n a_o bishop_n and_o musaeus_n a_o priest_n of_o marseilles_n do_v compose_v very_o famous_a volume_n of_o sacrament_n and_o office_n as_o gennadius_n who_o live_v also_o at_o marseilles_n and_o flourish_v not_o above_o 30_o year_n after_o this_o do_v testify_v musaeo_n testify_v gennad_n lib._n the_o script_n eccl._n in_o musaeo_n which_o still_o confirm_v my_o observation_n that_o upon_o this_o second_o conversion_n of_o france_n after_o the_o northern_a pagan_n have_v overspread_v it_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o eminent_a of_o the_o clergy_n begin_v to_o reduce_v the_o several_a province_n to_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o after_o that_o the_o eloquent_a bishop_n of_o auvergne_n 472._o sidonius_n apollin_n ep._n avernus_n an._n dom._n 472._o sidonius_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v as_o the_o phrase_n then_o signify_v a_o book_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n &c._n &c._n oper_n &c._n vid._n vit_fw-mi sidonii_n praefix_v oper_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o write_v his_o history_n in_o the_o next_o century_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v write_v a_o preface_n to_o this_o liturgy_n and_o publish_v it_o as_o sidonius_n have_v reform_v it_o 22._o it_o greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o and_o not_o long_o before_o this_o viz._n about_o the_o year_n 458_o mamercus_n bishop_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v set_v up_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n order_v all_o the_o people_n with_o fast_v and_o great_a devotion_n to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o public_a procession_n when_o they_o be_v press_v with_o heavy_a calamity_n 1._o calamity_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 34._o sidon_n epist_n lib._n 7._o ep_n 1._o and_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v litany_n use_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o but_o they_o be_v not_o say_v with_o that_o fervency_n vigour_n and_o frequency_n no_o nor_o with_o such_o strict_a fast_n as_o mamercus_n have_v appoint_v 14._o appoint_v sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 14._o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o diocese_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v be_v deliver_v by_o this_o devout_a use_n of_o the_o litany_n so_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v repeat_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o his_o city_n when_o the_o goth_n break_v into_o that_o province_n from_o which_o relation_n we_o learn_v that_o litany_n be_v use_v in_o france_n before_o this_o age_n though_o not_o with_o so_o much_o devotion_n and_o success_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v mamercus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o these_o prescribe_v form_n of_o public_a supplication_n there_o be_v another_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o sidonius_n which_o confirm_v the_o general_a use_n of_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v that_o be_v to_o celebrate_v a_o festival_n in_o his_o church_n some_o wickeâ—_n person_n have_v steal_v away_o the_o book_n by_o which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o officiate_v but_o hâ—_n be_v so_o ready_a a_o man_n that_o even_o without_o book_n he_o go_v through_o the_o whole_a office_n for_o the_o feast_n to_o the_o wonder_n of_o all_o the_o congregation_n who_o think_v he_o speak_v rather_o like_o a_o angel_n than_o a_o man_n 22._o man_n vit._n sidonii_n praef._n oper_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o now_o here_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n of_o a_o common-prayer_n which_o this_o excellent_a bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o wonder_n in_o this_o age_n to_o see_v any_o clergyman_n perform_v the_o public_a office_n without_o a_o book_n which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v strange_a if_o my_o adversary_n way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n have_v be_v usual_a for_o if_o every_o bishop_n and_o priest_n as_o he_o pretend_v have_v daily_o pray_v without_o book_n it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v write_v this_o as_o a_o singular_a excellency_n in_o sidonius_n to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v the_o office_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o memory_n without_o that_o book_n which_o use_v to_o guide_v he_o therein_o and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o this_o relation_n seem_v rather_o to_o suppose_v he_o make_v a_o new_a office_n extempore_o i_o reply_v that_o still_o make_v out_o my_o assertion_n since_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o common_a way_n to_o pray_v on_o the_o sudden_a because_o it_o be_v think_v almost_o a_o miracle_n in_o sidonius_n to_o do_v so_o therefore_o other_o clergyman_n general_o use_v write_v form_n and_o make_v use_v of_o common-prayer-book_n as_o we_o do_v now_o the_o same_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n that_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o clergy_n celebrate_v the_o vigil_n together_o with_o the_o chanter_n of_o psalm_n in_o tune_n which_o they_o sing_v alternate_o 17._o alternate_o sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 17._o and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n as_o that_o historian_n remark_n they_o use_v to_o sing_v the_o antiphons_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o tours_n 83._o tours_n greg._n turon_n histor_n pag._n 83._o now_o these_o be_v form_n of_o public_a worship_n and_o as_o we_o have_v often_o note_v must_v be_v either_o write_v or_o however_o certain_o know_v before_o to_o those_o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o prescribe_v form_n be_v the_o way_n by_o which_o god_n be_v worship_v in_o this_o age_n not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o also_o in_o africa_n where_o victor_n relate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o carthage_n to_o bring_v up_o boy_n in_o the_o skill_n of_o music_n for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n twelve_o of_o which_o boy_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o hunnericus_n the_o vandal_n king_n 478_o king_n victor_n histor_n persec_fw-la vandal_n lib._n 5._o ad._n dom._n 478_o now_o these_o singing-boy_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o the_o public_a service_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o prescribe_v form_n 483._o petrus_n cnapheus_n eplsc_n an_fw-mi iocâ—_fw-la an._n dom._n 483._o §_o 13._o and_o the_o same_o way_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o east_n for_o petrus_n cnapheus_n about_o this_o time_n order_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v daily_o repeat_v in_o the_o public_a office_n at_o antioch_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v 102._o confess_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 102._o and_o other_o author_n testify_v 537._o testify_v theod._n lect._n lib_n 2._o pag._n 189._o bona_n de_fw-la rebus_fw-la liturg._n p_o 537._o and_o no_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o this_o it_o be_v a_o know_a form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n but_o when_o the_o same_o bishop_n be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n do_v attempt_v to_o make_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n call_v the_o trisagion_n and_o will_v have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n which_o be_v crucify_a for_o we_o the_o people_n who_o have_v be_v long_o accustom_v to_o that_o orthodox_n form_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n will_v not_o endure_v it_o 381._o it_o baron_fw-fr annal._n a_o 483._o p._n 381._o and_o when_o other_o at_o constantinople_n add_v this_o sentence_n to_o the_o response_n as_o the_o chanter_n be_v sing_v the_o hymn_n in_o the_o accustom_a way_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a tumult_n make_v upon_o that_o occasion_n 25._o occasion_n theodor._n lect._n synop_n pag_n 187._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2d_o compare_v with_o pag._n 25._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n rare_a dexterity_n who_o when_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n because_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o change_n or_o alteration_n make_v in_o they_o pag._n 25._o within_o two_o page_n relate_v the_o great_a tumult_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o wise_a which_o be_v make_v through_o the_o world_n by_o attempt_v to_o alter_v this_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o be_v a_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o communion-service_n to_o which_o the_o people_n have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v that_o they_o soon_o perceive_v and_o high_o resent_v this_o alteration_n of_o their_o sacred_a form_n which_o strong_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n now_o but_o have_v do_v so_o long_o before_o and_o as_o to_o this_o very_a trisagian_a he_o mistake_v in_o say_v it_o be_v first_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a 177._o young_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 177._o for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a testimony_n that_o
canon_n itself_o do_v only_o direct_v the_o order_n in_o which_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o forbid_v the_o alter_v that_o order_n yet_o withal_o it_o refer_v to_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n and_o call_v they_o by_o their_o proper_a name_n suppose_v a_o book_n well_o know_v in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v down_o in_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v prescribe_v by_o this_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a the_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v certain_a fix_a form_n not_o make_v in_o this_o council_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v common_o know_v by_o all_o long_a before_o and_o since_o some_o variety_n in_o the_o recite_v these_o form_n have_v creep_v in_o so_o as_o one_o diocese_n differ_v somewhat_o from_o another_o that_o variety_n though_o it_o be_v but_o in_o the_o order_n of_o use_v these_o form_n be_v forbid_v here_o and_o the_o same_o uniformity_n establish_v in_o this_o province_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v every_o where_o else_o and_o indeed_o this_o canon_n convince_v i_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o the_o same_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v every_o where_o that_o need_v not_o any_o regulation_n only_o they_o be_v different_o place_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o divers_a church_n and_o this_o they_o reform_v by_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n for_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n which_o be_v call_v ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la and_o this_o order_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o rubric_n or_o disposal_n of_o these_o several_a part_n of_o service_n but_o also_o the_o form_n themselves_o so_o dispose_v and_o set_v in_o order_n and_o doubtless_o if_o any_o have_v then_o be_v so_o bold_a to_o vary_v the_o hymn_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o father_n who_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o variety_n in_o the_o method_n and_o place_v they_o will_v much_o less_o have_v endure_v the_o presumption_n of_o alter_v the_o word_n and_o expression_n but_o that_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o confidence_n that_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o this_o age._n the_o next_o year_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o orleans_n 507._o council_n aurel._n i._o an._n dom._n 507._o which_o again_o forbid_v any_o of_o the_o people_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n 562._o service_n council_n aurel._n i._o can._n 28._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr l._n pag_n 562._o and_o enjoin_v the_o litany_n shall_v be_v use_v three_o day_n before_o ascension_n day_n and_o order_n the_o people_n who_o have_v so_o large_a a_o share_n in_o this_o ancient_a form_n to_o leave_v work_n and_o join_v in_o present_v this_o general_a supplication_n to_o almighty_a god_n 29._o god_n ibid._n can._n 29._o agreeable_a to_o which_o be_v that_o passage_n in_o caesarius_n his_o homily_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n than_o celebrate_v these_o three_o day_n with_o litany_n and_o then_o no_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o that_o religious_a assembly_n 1._o assembly_n in_o tribus_fw-la istis_fw-la diebus_fw-la quas_fw-la regulariter_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la celebrat_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nullus_fw-la se_fw-la à _fw-la sancto_fw-la conventu_fw-la subaucat_fw-la caesar_n hom_n 1._o now_o can_v any_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n when_o these_o litany_n be_v so_o general_o observe_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o communion_n service_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o these_o province_n since_o so_o many_o author_n and_o council_n agree_v that_o that_o office_n every_o where_o end_v with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o blessing_n a_o order_n now_o must_v signify_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o undoubted_o they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a rule_n contain_v both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o method_n also_o and_o the_o better_a to_o secure_v this_o liturgy_n from_o be_v alter_v 509._o council_n epaun._n an._n dom._n 509._o the_o council_n of_o pamiers_n ordain_v that_o all_o church_n in_o the_o province_n shall_v observe_v the_o same_o order_n in_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a bishop_n 553._o bishop_n ad_fw-la celebrandum_fw-la divina_fw-la officia_fw-la â—â—dinem_fw-la quem_fw-la metropolitani_n tenant_n provinciales_fw-la observare_fw-la debent_fw-la council_n epaun._n can._n 27._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 553._o and_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o same_o order_n be_v make_v in_o spain_n where_o variety_n of_o nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v make_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o at_o girone_n in_o catalonia_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o as_o to_o the_o appoint_v of_o divine_a service_n as_o it_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n so_o in_o god_n name_n let_v that_o same_o usage_n be_v observe_v through_o the_o whole_a province_n of_o catalonia_n as_o well_o in_o the_o communion-office_n as_o in_o that_o of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 618._o minister_a de_fw-fr institutione_n missarum_fw-la ut_fw-la â—uâ—modo_fw-la in_o metropolitanâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la fuerâ—t_fw-la ita_fw-la in_o dei_fw-la nomine_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tarraconensi_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la tam_fw-la ipsius_fw-la misa_n orao_n quam_fw-la psallenai_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la council_n gerund_fw-mi an._n 517._o can._n 1._o bin._n ibid._n pag._n 618._o that_o be_v the_o order_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o by_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n for_o the_o communion-service_n the_o hymn_n and_o other_o administration_n be_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n to_o all_o the_o diocese_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n thereof_o which_o suppose_v that_o the_o original_a liturgy_n be_v write_v and_o keep_v careful_o there_o by_o which_o all_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n transcribe_v for_o the_o several_a diocese_n of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la be_v to_o be_v correct_v which_o be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n to_o preserve_v that_o unity_n both_o as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o order_n which_o they_o now_o labour_v to_o restore_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o last_o name_v council_n also_o mention_n litany_n in_o two_o canon_n can._n 2_o and_o can._n 3._o and_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v there_o repeat_v daily_o in_o the_o end_n both_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n can._n 10._o and_o all_o this_o leave_v we_o no_o room_n to_o doubt_v of_o their_o use_v those_o ancient_a form_n which_o after_o these_o great_a confusion_n begin_v to_o be_v restore_v in_o these_o country_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o both_o pagan_n and_o heretic_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o beginning_n to_o incorporate_v with_o the_o people_n which_o they_o have_v conquer_a in_o the_o last_o age._n and_o i_o have_v a_o little_a transgress_v the_o order_n of_o time_n that_o i_o may_v lay_v these_o canon_n together_o which_o be_v all_o make_v upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n and_o do_v mutual_o explain_v one_o another_o 508._o fulgentius_n ep._n ruâ—pens_v ann._n dom._n 508._o §_o 3._o we_o must_v now_o step_v into_o africa_n where_o that_o pious_a bishop_n fulgentius_n flourish_v who_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o true_a faith_n against_o the_o arian_n then_o very_o numerous_a in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o holy_a confessor_n have_v leave_v we_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a form_n for_o he_o large_o expound_v that_o primitive_a petition_n so_o general_o use_v at_o the_o consecration_n in_o all_o the_o old_a liturgy_n viz._n that_o god_n will_v send_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o element_n to_o sanctify_v they_o and_o make_v they_o the_o body_n of_o his_o dear_a son_n 79._o son_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la monim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o p._n 79._o yea_o he_o confirm_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n from_o this_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n of_o prayer_n he_o also_o discourse_v very_o full_o upon_o that_o general_a conclusion_n of_o the_o collect_v which_o the_o arian_n cavil_v at_o through_o jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n who_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o thou_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 266._o spirit_n per_fw-la universas_fw-la pene_fw-la africa_n regiones_fw-la catholica_fw-la dicere_fw-la consuevit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la etc._n etc._n fulg._n ad_fw-la ferrand_n diac._n resp_n ad_fw-la quaest_n 4._o pag._n 266._o assure_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o almost_o all_o the_o region_n of_o africa_n conclude_v their_o prayer_n in_o this_o form_n which_o he_o prove_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n and_o that_o must_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o authority_n in_o dispute_n with_o
heretic_n and_o so_o much_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o form_n that_o he_o make_v such_o for_o private_a and_o extraordinary_a occasion_n for_o when_o any_o come_v to_o he_o under_o outward_a affliction_n and_o desire_v his_o prayer_n he_o use_v this_o form_n lord_n thou_o know_v what_o be_v best_a for_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o when_o we_o ask_v for_o such_o thing_n as_o our_o necessity_n compel_v we_o to_o desire_v do_v thou_o only_o grant_v that_o which_o conduce_v to_o our_o spiritual_a welfare_n therefore_o if_o our_o humble_a prayer_n be_v expedient_a then_o let_v it_o be_v hear_v so_o that_o thy_o will_n may_v happy_o be_v accomplish_v 30._o accomplish_v vita_fw-la fulgent_n cap._n 25._o pag._n 30._o another_o form_n frequent_o repeat_v by_o this_o holy_a bishop_n in_o his_o last_o sickness_n be_v this_o o_o lord_n give_v i_o patience_n here_o and_o thy_o pardon_n at_o my_o end_n 93._o end_n ibid._n cap._n 30._o pag._n 93._o and_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n remark_n that_o these_o prayer_n of_o his_o be_v gracious_o hear_v and_o answer_v by_o almighty_a god_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v well_o please_v with_o form_n that_o be_v say_v with_o true_a devotion_n and_o if_o he_o accept_v they_o we_o may_v just_o despise_v the_o censure_n of_o ignorant_a and_o prejudice_v men._n i_o must_v not_o conclude_v this_o period_n till_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o fulgentius_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o he_o by_o peter_n the_o deacon_n which_o this_o holy_a bishop_n high_o commend_v wherein_o as_o we_o show_v before_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o of_o so_o great_a authority_n be_v it_o account_v that_o he_o cite_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o against_o the_o heretic_n fulg._n heretic_n in_o libel_n petr_n diac._n the_o incarn_n &_o great_a jesus_n chr._n inter_fw-la open_fw-mi fulg._n moreover_o in_o that_o same_o book_n be_v quote_v also_o that_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o confirm_v the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o we_o produce_v at_o large_a before_o out_o of_o s._n augustin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n §._o celestine_n ibid._n cap_n 8._o pag_n 281._o see_v cent._n 5._o §._o and_o since_o so_o many_o father_n produce_v it_o in_o dispute_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o have_v be_v so_o for_o many_o age_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o bring_v it_o for_o evidence_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o fulgentius_n 524._o council_n valentin_n ann._n dom._n 524._o §_o 4._o to_o return_v into_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n make_v at_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n in_o spain_n which_o say_v before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o faithful_a begin_v let_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n be_v read_v and_o the_o sermon_n be_v preach_v because_o by_o hear_v of_o these_o many_o have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n 629._o faith_n council_n valent_n can._n 1._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 629._o by_o which_o we_o see_v the_o office_n of_o the_o catechuman_n and_o the_o faithful_a yet_o remain_v in_o two_o distinct_a form_n as_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primitive_a age_n but_o this_o canon_n make_v way_n for_o join_v those_o office_n and_o admit_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o the_o whole_a service_n except_v only_o the_o holy_a cummunion_n so_o that_o after_o this_o we_o rare_o hear_v of_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n or_o of_o keep_v mystery_n secret_a because_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v now_o general_o become_v profess_a christian_n in_o france_n a_o little_a before_o this_o sigismond_n one_o of_o their_o king_n have_v institute_v a_o society_n of_o monk_n to_o sing_v the_o daily_a office_n 522._o office_n gregor_n turon_n lib_n 3._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 95._o vid._n cointe_n annal_n an._n 522._o now_o that_o office_n which_o be_v sing_v by_o each_o side_n of_o a_o choir_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o we_o shall_v show_v present_o that_o the_o monk_n of_o france_n have_v a_o peculiar_a office_n make_v up_o of_o ancient_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o shall_v look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o vaison_n 529._o council_n vasent_n 3._o ann._n 529._o by_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o liturgick_a form_n be_v use_v at_o this_o time_n also_o in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n and_o believe_v to_o have_v descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n for_o the_o bishop_n in_o this_o council_n say_v that_o since_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o the_o east_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o all_o italy_n to_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o therefore_o in_o all_o our_o church_n this_o holy_a custom_n shall_v be_v introduce_v to_o say_v it_o in_o the_o morning_n prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n and_o at_o evening_n prayer_n 641._o prayer_n ut_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la nostris_fw-la ista_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la sanct_a ad_fw-la matutinum_fw-la &_o missas_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la vesperam_fw-la deo_fw-la propitiante_fw-la intromittatur_fw-la council_n vas_n can._n bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 641._o the_o form_n be_v ancient_a and_o use_v in_o all_o the_o primitive_a litany_n but_o in_o these_o church_n they_o have_v not_o begin_v to_o repeat_v these_o word_n in_o the_o daily_a office_n at_o the_o three_o great_a hour_n of_o prayer_n but_o since_o it_o be_v become_v a_o custom_n in_o all_o other_o country_n so_o to_o use_v this_o holy_a form_n they_o now_o prescribe_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v in_o their_o church_n as_o it_o be_v still_o in_o our_o liturgy_n immediate_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n again_o the_o same_o council_n ordain_v that_o the_o communion_n service_n shall_v never_o be_v say_v without_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a that_o be_v the_o trisagion_n which_o though_o it_o be_v prescribe_v by_o their_o liturgy_n before_o yet_o some_o in_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n and_o in_o private_a communion_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o omit_v it_o 4._o it_o ibid._n can._n 4._o so_o that_o the_o variation_n which_o bishop_n have_v make_v from_o the_o old_a way_n be_v regulate_v by_o the_o council_n of_o this_o age._n the_o next_o canon_n affirm_v that_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o east_n in_o africa_n and_o italy_n they_o have_v for_o prevent_a heresy_n add_v to_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la these_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o they_o ordain_v that_o this_o hymn_n shall_v be_v repeat_v with_o that_o addition_n in_o their_o church_n 642._o church_n ibid._n can._n 5._o p._n 642._o the_o form_n with_o this_o enlargement_n also_o have_v be_v long_o in_o use_n in_o other_o church_n but_o this_o addition_n be_v first_o establish_v in_o france_n after_o its_o second_o conversion_n by_o this_o canon_n and_o we_o gather_v from_o hence_o that_o in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o assurance_n that_o every_o nation_n have_v a_o liturgy_n but_o that_o the_o lesser_a church_n labour_v to_o imitate_v the_o great_a and_o more_o famous_a church_n in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n as_o great_a a_o uniformity_n as_o be_v possible_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v final_o note_v from_o this_o council_n order_n about_o these_o ancient_a form_n that_o private_a bishop_n themselves_o in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o correct_v or_o alter_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o liturgy_n nothing_o less_o than_o a_o council_n may_v presume_v to_o make_v order_n in_o those_o case_n wherefore_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o liturgy_n be_v late_o set_v up_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o age_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o as_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v much_o less_o can_v we_o think_v that_o private_a minister_n have_v leave_v to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v 529._o benedictus_n monach._n an._n dom._n 529._o §_o 5._o about_o this_o time_n flourish_v benedict_n the_o father_n of_o that_o numerous_a order_n of_o monk_n who_o within_o a_o age_n or_o two_o have_v fill_v all_o the_o western_a world_n and_o he_o write_v his_o rule_n not_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v in_o the_o middle_n 178._o middle_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 178._o but_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n viz._n ann._n dom._n 530._o 109._o 530._o vid._n dr._n cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n p._n 109._o which_o rule_n be_v still_o extant_a 536._o extant_a vid._n cointe_n annal._n eccles_n an._n 536._o and_o as_o to_o
of_o it_o send_v to_o this_o bishop_n be_v call_v a_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o therefore_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n but_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o preface_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laetus_n a_o monk_n who_o about_o this_o time_n be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o he_o in_o a_o short_a time_n learn_v the_o psalter_n and_o all_o that_o the_o ecclesiast_fw-la call_v order_n require_v so_o as_o to_o be_v more_o perfect_a in_o they_o than_o many_o be_v who_o have_v be_v long_o use_v to_o they_o 413._o they_o cointè_fw-fr annal_n eâ—â—les_n â—raâ—â—_n a_o 533._o pag_n 413._o this_o ecclesiastical_a order_n be_v a_o book_n as_o well_o as_o the_o psalter_n and_o this_o ingemous_a monk_n get_v to_o say_v the_o very_a word_n of_o they_o both_o by_o heart_n but_o to_o return_v to_o pope_n vigilius_n he_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o form_n that_o he_o warn_v etherius_fw-la not_o to_o permit_v one_o syllable_n to_o be_v alter_v in_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o the_o catholic_n by_o ancient_a custom_n use_v to_o say_v after_o the_o ps_n â—ms_v thus_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o some_o heretic_n a_o little_a before_o presume_v to_o leave_v out_o the_o last_o be_v saying_n it_o thus_o and_o to_o the_o son_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o coâ—demus_fw-la as_o a_o heretical_a variation_n 4._o variation_n vâ—â—_n ep._n 2._o ibid._n pag_n 4._o but_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o secure_v the_o orthodox_n form_n if_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v liberty_n of_o vary_v the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n have_v then_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n nay_o if_o that_o have_v be_v permit_v in_o former_a age_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o certain_a primitive_a form_n leave_v by_o which_o they_o can_v have_v correct_v these_o heretical_a innovation_n §_o 8._o in_o the_o east_n we_o have_v further_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgick_a form_n 550_o council_n mopseve_v an._n d._n 550_o for_o in_o the_o council_n of_o mopsvestia_n the_o father_n there_o assemble_v pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n in_o that_o ancient_a and_o general_o receive_v form_n o_o lord_n save_o the_o emperor_n and_o hear_v he_o whensoever_o he_o call_v upon_o thou_o 560._o thou_o salvum_fw-la fac_fw-la domine_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la &_o exaudi_fw-la eum_fw-la quacunque_fw-la die_fw-la te_fw-la invocaverit_fw-la vid._n synod_n quint._n collat_n 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 83._o anastasius_n sinaita_n patriar_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 560._o but_o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o whole_a liturgy_n transcribe_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o antiochian_a office_n some_o age_n before_o be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o for_o anastasius_n who_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n sinai_n be_v now_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n have_v some_o homily_n own_v to_o be_v genuine_a still_o extant_a wherein_o he_o refer_v to_o and_o expound_v the_o word_n and_o action_n prescribe_v by_o that_o ancient_a liturgy_n as_o first_o he_o bid_v they_o mind_n the_o deacon_n voice_n when_o he_o cry_v stand_v with_o reverence_n stand_v with_o fear_n bow_v down_o your_o head_n and_o again_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o engage_v you_o to_o attend_v when_o he_o bid_v you_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o what_o do_v you_o answer_v do_v you_o not_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n add_v that_o the_o people_n join_v their_o part_n to_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v more_o effectual_a he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v they_o the_o angel_n minister_v at_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n the_o cherubin_n stand_v round_o about_o and_o with_o sweet_a voice_n sing_v the_o trisagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o the_o seraphin_n bow_v and_o adore_v he_o mention_n also_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o be_v daily_o repeat_v by_o all_o in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o comment_n upon_o that_o ancient_a form_n give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a 10._o holy_a arastas_fw-la sin_n orat_fw-la de_fw-fr sacr_n synaxt_v in_o auctario_fw-la bib._n pati_fw-la tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 9_o &_o 10._o now_o these_o passage_n and_o in_o this_o order_n may_v be_v see_v in_o divers_a ancient_a liturgy_n particular_o in_o that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o show_v that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v at_o antioch_n in_o this_o age_n which_o have_v be_v use_v there_o in_o divers_a of_o the_o foregoing_a century_n and_o though_o in_o these_o homily_n he_o do_v transcribe_v no_o more_o of_o they_o but_o only_o such_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o move_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n with_o devotion_n and_o reverence_n charity_n and_o holy_a resolution_n yet_o by_o those_o which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n and_o by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o ancient_a form_n be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o with_o little_a or_o no_o variation_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o time_n divers_a part_n of_o spain_n have_v embrace_v the_o catholic_a faith_n 563._o council_n bracar_n i._o an._n dom._n 563._o and_o therefore_o now_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n meet_v in_o a_o council_n at_o braga_n and_o after_o they_o have_v cause_v the_o book_n of_o ancient_a canon_n to_o be_v public_o read_v before_o they_o they_o gather_v out_o of_o they_o some_o that_o be_v of_o present_a use_n and_o revive_v they_o by_o a_o fresh_a impose_v they_o the_o first_o thing_n they_o labour_v to_o regulate_v be_v that_o variety_n of_o form_n and_o different_a way_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o the_o mixture_n of_o divers_a nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v produce_v among_o they_o therefore_o the_o first_o canon_n be_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n of_o sing_v shall_v be_v keep_v in_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o that_o no_o different_a custom_n either_o of_o private_a man_n or_o of_o monastery_n shall_v be_v mix_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n 211._o rule_n ut_fw-la unus_fw-la atque_fw-la idem_fw-la psallendi_fw-la ordo_fw-la in_o matutinis_fw-la vel_fw-la vespertinis_fw-la officiis_fw-la teneatur_fw-la &_o non_fw-la diversae_fw-la ac_fw-la privatae_fw-la neque_fw-la monasteriorum_fw-la consuetudines_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesiasticâ_fw-la regulà _fw-fr sint_fw-la permixtae_fw-la council_n brac._n can_v 1._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 211._o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n office_n consist_v chief_o of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n with_o some_o proper_a collect_v and_o be_v all_o or_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o chant_v and_o sing_v which_o can_v be_v in_o a_o public_a congregation_n unless_o the_o form_n and_o word_n be_v know_v before_o wherefore_o for_o these_o matin_n and_o vesper_n they_o have_v establish_v one_o order_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v the_o communion-office_n before_o noon_n and_o for_o that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o prescribe_v form_n which_o they_o call_v here_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o since_o some_o private_a person_n presume_v to_o alter_v this_o and_o other_o follow_v some_o of_o the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o certain_a monastery_n they_o utter_o reject_v these_o variation_n and_o bound_v they_o all_o to_o the_o public_a liturgy_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la and_o ecclesiastica_fw-la regula_n must_v be_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o these_o confine_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o matin_n and_o vesper_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o communion-service_n by_o such_o a_o certain_a rule_n as_o admit_v of_o no_o variation_n and_o the_o follow_a canon_n make_v this_o still_o more_o plain_a the_o second_o be_v that_o on_o the_o vigil_n of_o feast_n and_o at_o the_o communion_n all_o shall_v read_v the_o same_o and_o not_o different_a lesson_n in_o the_o church_n the_o three_o order_n that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n viz._n the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o to_o which_o they_o shall_v answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n even_o as_o the_o whole_a east_n have_v retain_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o as_o the_o priscillianist_n have_v alter_v it_o the_o four_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o communion-office_n shall_v by_o all_o be_v celebrate_v by_o that_o same_o order_n which_o profuturus_fw-la former_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o apostolical_a see_n the_o five_o enjoin_v that_o none_o pass_v by_o that_o order_n of_o baptise_v which_o the_o church_n of_o braga_n ancient_o use_v and_o which_o to_o avoid_v all_o doubt_n concern_v the_o same_o profuturus_fw-la have_v receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n 212._o peter_n council_n bracar_n l._n can._n 2_o
orthodox_n and_o heretic_n agree_v in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n none_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o extempore_o prayer_n no_o nation_n plead_v for_o expect_v or_o enjoy_v such_o a_o liberty_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n complain_v that_o the_o impose_v there_o form_n be_v a_o innovation_n or_o hindrance_n to_o their_o gift_n or_o a_o invade_v of_o their_o christian_a liberty_n §_o 12._o there_o be_v nothing_o clear_a in_o all_o history_n 590._o s._n gregor_n mag._n episc_n roman_n an._n dom._n 590._o than_o that_o there_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o form_n of_o consecrate_v the_o communion_n at_o rome_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o very_a word_n of_o it_o have_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n an._n 374._o and_o we_o have_v prove_v it_o cite_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n who_o write_v in_o the_o four_o century_n we_o have_v also_o bring_v in_o the_o plain_a testimony_n of_o innocent_a celestine_n leo_n gelasius_n and_o vigilius_n all_o of_o they_o bishop_n of_o rome_n long_o before_o gregory_n time_n and_o we_o now_o add_v that_o johan_n moschus_n declare_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o the_o canon_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n agapetus_n who_o live_v an._n 535_o 1121._o 535_o joan._n mosch_n pratum_fw-la spirit_n cap._n 150._o bib._n patr._n tom._n pag._n 1121._o and_o that_o the_o lord_n du_fw-mi plessis_n who_o my_o adversary_n cite_v often_o show_v very_o large_o that_o there_o be_v a_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v very_o pure_a and_o orthodox_n before_o gregory_n time_n yea_o he_o set_v down_o divers_a part_n of_o it_o and_o assure_v we_o it_o be_v common_a to_o all_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n 53._o people_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n ch._n 7._o pag._n 53._o and_o john_n the_o deacon_n who_o write_v s._n gregory_n life_n say_v that_o he_o correct_v the_o gelasian_a book_n for_o the_o communion-office_n take_v away_o some_o thing_n alter_v some_o few_o and_o add_v other_o thing_n to_o explain_v the_o gospel_n put_v it_o all_o into_o one_o volume_n 17._o volume_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr gregor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o which_o show_v there_o be_v a_o canon_n before_o write_v down_o in_o the_o gelasian_a book_n which_o s._n gregory_n only_o alter_v in_o some_o few_o thing_n and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o add_v any_o more_o to_o it_o except_o these_o word_n o_o lord_n order_z our_o day_n in_o thy_o peace_n deliver_v we_o from_o eternal_a damnation_n and_o make_v we_o to_o be_v number_v among_o the_o flock_n of_o thy_o elect_n for_o these_o be_v the_o only_a word_n that_o all_o writer_n say_v be_v of_o his_o make_v and_o which_o he_o add_v to_o the_o canon_n 82._o canon_n johan_n diac._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n pedae_fw-la histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 1._o p._n 53_o naucler_n gener._n 20._o pag._n 743._o ita_fw-la platina_n vit_fw-fr greg._n pag._n 82._o wherefore_o he_o be_v only_o the_o corrector_n of_o the_o old_a canon_n not_o the_o maker_n of_o a_o new_a one_o and_o whereas_o some_o author_n of_o late_a time_n ascribe_v the_o compose_v of_o the_o roman_a office_n to_o he_o we_o have_v see_v it_o be_v usual_a in_o most_o writer_n to_o call_v such_o as_o only_o correct_v and_o reform_a liturgy_n the_o author_n of_o they_o by_o which_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o those_o who_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o more_o complete_a form_n than_o before_o but_o my_o adversary_n who_o can_v prove_v any_o thing_n undertake_v to_o make_v out_o two_o difficult_a thing_n in_o relation_n to_o this_o pope_n gregory_n first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o consecration_n at_o rome_n before_o his_o time_n second_o that_o when_o another_o have_v make_v this_o form_n he_o do_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o other_o 87._o other_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83_o 84_o 85_o 86_o 87._o the_o former_a of_o these_o assertion_n he_o prove_v from_o a_o passage_n in_o saint_n gregory_n his_o epistle_n which_o the_o ignorant_a editor_n of_o the_o discourse_n of_o liturgy_n have_v put_v into_o a_o wrong_a page_n but_o i_o shall_v cite_v it_o at_o large_a and_o then_o will_v examine_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o it_o we_o therefore_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n immediate_o after_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n because_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o apostle_n with_o that_o prayer_n alone_o to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o inconvenient_a that_o we_o shall_v say_v over_o the_o host_n that_o prayer_n which_o a_o scholastical_a man_n have_v compose_v and_o not_o say_v that_o form_n which_o our_o lord_n himself_o compose_v over_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n 230._o blood_n ut_fw-la precem_fw-la quam_fw-la scholasticus_n composuerat_fw-la super_fw-la oblationem_fw-la diceremus_fw-la etc._n etc._n greg._n epist_n 63._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 230._o now_o from_o hence_o he_o gather_v that_o scholasticus_n be_v a_o man_n name_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n gregory_n and_o since_o he_o affirm_v this_o scholasticus_n compose_v the_o canon_n therefore_o the_o canon_n as_o he_o pretend_v can_v not_o be_v make_v before_o gregory_n time_n the_o weakness_n and_o mistake_n of_o which_o inference_n we_o shall_v easy_o perceive_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n s._n gregory_n be_v accuse_v for_o imitate_v the_o custom_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v repeat_v immediate_o after_o the_o canon_n and_o these_o word_n be_v his_o defence_n of_o his_o bring_n in_o this_o custom_n now_o doubtless_o it_o have_v be_v more_o rational_a to_o object_v his_o set_n up_o a_o new_a canon_n make_v by_o a_o late_a obscure_a author_n if_o he_o have_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n than_o to_o allege_v his_o only_a add_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o it_o and_o if_o he_o have_v first_o bring_v in_o this_o canon_n of_o scholasticus_n that_o have_v be_v a_o imitation_n of_o constantinople_n too_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n for_o they_o have_v long_o use_v the_o canon_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o that_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n there_o but_o of_o this_o the_o objector_n take_v no_o notice_n which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o the_o canon_n be_v settle_v long_o before_o it_o be_v a_o prayer_n which_o he_o find_v and_o add_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o it_o but_o my_o adversary_n urge_v s._n gregory_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n only_o consecrate_a with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o therefore_o scholasticus_n his_o canon_n must_v be_v compose_v about_o s._n gregory_n time_n why_o so_o be_v there_o not_o above_o five_o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o apostle_n and_o s._n gregory_n if_o this_o canon_n be_v not_o extant_a in_o their_o time_n may_v it_o not_o be_v make_v in_o some_o of_o the_o intervening_a age_n and_o yet_o be_v long_o enough_o before_o s._n gregory_n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v a_o mistake_n as_o learned_a man_n think_v in_o the_o pope_n premise_n for_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o refer_v to_o s._n hierom_n who_o only_o say_v christ_n teach_v his_o apostle_n that_o the_o faithful_a may_v daily_o say_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n our_o father_n 469._o father_n hieren_fw-mi adv_fw-la pelag._n tom._n 2._o pag._n 469._o but_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o ancient_a writer_n before_o this_o gregory_n do_v ever_o affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o use_v no_o other_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o only_o the_o lord_n prayer_n it_o be_v general_o believe_v they_o use_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n record_v in_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o lord_n prayer_n when_o they_o consecrate_a to_o which_o long_o before_o s._n basil_n and_z s_o ambrose_n his_o time_n as_o we_o have_v show_v other_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v add_v and_o for_o the_o roman_a canon_n whatever_o du-moulin_n and_o my_o adversary_n say_v 85._o say_v disc_n of_o lit_n pag._n 84_o &_o 85._o du-plessis_n and_o other_o both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n do_v agree_v that_o several_a of_o the_o old_a pope_n make_v the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o in_o divers_a age_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n 44._o gregory_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n b.i._n chap._n 6._o p._n 44._o but_o gelasius_n gather_v together_o all_o these_o addition_n and_o put_v they_o into_o that_o form_n wherein_o gregory_n find_v it_o and_o he_o as_o cassander_n think_v be_v call_v by_o the_o title_n of_o scholasticus_n because_o he_o be_v first_o a_o scholastical_a man_n before_o he_o be_v choose_v pope_n 1._o pope_n gelasius_n ex_fw-la scholastico_fw-la papa_n factus_fw-la exp._n vet_z miss_n ap_fw-mi cassand_n de_fw-fr liturg._n lib._n 1._o and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o as_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a then_o
antiq_fw-la brit._n eccles_n pag._n 370._o an._n dom._n 560._o moreover_o baleus_n further_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n asaph_n the_o scholar_n and_o successor_n of_o kentigern_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o his_o church_n 590._o church_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n fol._n 34._o an._n dom._n 590._o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o form_n use_v there_o in_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o perhaps_o in_o admit_v of_o monk_n this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o the_o briton_n have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n before_o my_o adversary_n will_v allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v use_v any_o where_o and_o if_o any_o require_v further_a satisfaction_n he_o may_v consult_v the_o learned_a b._n vsher_n antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n where_o there_o be_v divers_a evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o the_o saxon_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o he_o no_o doubt_n according_a to_o s._n gregory_n direction_n make_v a_o liturgy_n for_o they_o take_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a the_o gallican_n and_o other_o form_n which_o continue_v in_o use_n for_o some_o time_n but_o after_o gregory_n roman_a way_n of_o sing_v begin_v to_o be_v so_o general_o admire_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v also_o labour_v by_o augustin_n successor_n to_o be_v bring_v in_o here_o for_o bede_n mention_n one_o james_n a_o deacon_n who_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o canterbury_n way_n of_o song_n say_v of_o he_o that_o paulinus_n leave_v york_n and_o return_v to_o rochester_n leave_v this_o james_n behind_o he_o in_o the_o north_n who_o when_o that_o province_n have_v peace_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a increase_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n become_v a_o master_n of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n to_o many_o after_o the_o way_n either_o of_o rome_n or_o of_o canterbury_n 640._o canterbury_n bedae_fw-la histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 20._o circ_n a._n d._n 640._o which_o must_v signify_v his_o teach_a clerk_n how_o to_o recite_v gregory_n or_o augustin_n form_n of_o service_n because_o in_o that_o age_n they_o chant_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o about_o thirty_o year_n after_o this_o in_o theodorus_n his_o time_n they_o learn_v to_o sing_v the_o office_n all_o england_n over_o and_o one_o eddi_n after_o the_o aforesaid_a james_n be_v their_o master_n in_o the_o church_n on_o the_o north_n of_o humber_n 670._o humber_n beda_n ibid._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o circ_n an._n 670._o and_o a_o little_a after_o those_o who_o instruct_v man_n in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v call_v master_n of_o sing_v 20._o sing_v idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o because_o the_o office_n be_v set_v to_o some_o certain_a note_n and_o that_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v they_o then_o pray_v by_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o set_v arbitrary_a or_o extempore_o prayer_n to_o note_n which_o though_o some_o have_v affirm_v liable_a to_o be_v cant_a yet_o none_o ever_o think_v they_o capable_a to_o be_v chant_v but_o we_o proceed_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o gregorian_a form_n as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n of_o sing_v come_v into_o use_n here_o before_o the_o year_n 700_o for_o in_o the_o late_a elaborare_fw-la collection_n of_o old_a saxon_a book_n and_o manuscript_n put_v out_o by_o my_o worthy_a friend_n dr._n hicks_n there_o be_v a_o sacramentary_a of_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v at_o least_o a_o thousand_o year_n old_a 148._o old_a grammatica_fw-la maeso-gothic_a d._n hick_n p._n 148._o and_o than_o it_o must_v be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 690._o but_o this_o be_v more_o plain_a in_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o clovesho_n which_o sit_v 24_o year_n after_o wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_o clear_a testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n but_o a_o full_a evidence_n of_o the_o prevail_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_a office_n for_o there_o it_o be_v appoint_v that_o all_o priest_n shall_v learn_v to_o repeat_v the_o whole_a office_n by_o law_n appoint_v for_o their_o order_n and_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o interpret_v the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o holy_a word_n pronounce_v in_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n can_n 10_o as_o also_o that_o all_o priest_n shall_v perform_v all_o their_o office_n after_o the_o same_o way_n and_o manner_n can._n 11_o and_o further_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o festival_n in_o memory_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o all_o office_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o to_o baptism_n administer_a the_o communion_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o sing_v according_a to_o the_o write_a form_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v observe_v on_o the_o same_o day_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n with_o the_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n proper_a to_o each_o of_o they_o can._n 13_o and_o final_o that_o the_o seven_o canonical_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v observe_v with_o the_o proper_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o that_o the_o monastery_n shall_v all_o sing_v alike_o and_o shall_v neither_o sing_v or_o read_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v derive_v from_o scripture_n or_o permit_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o so_o all_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n can._n 15_o 714._o 15_o council_n clovesho_n can._n 10_o 11_o 13_o &_o 15._o apud_fw-la spelm._n council_n tom._n l._n p._n 249._o circ_n an._n d._n 714._o from_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o the_o saxon_n within_o one_o century_n after_o their_o conversion_n have_v write_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o office_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n be_v now_o begin_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o this_o land_n i_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o remark_n more_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n which_o be_v that_o venerable_a bede_n die_v on_o ascension-day_n be_v by_o ancient_a historian_n say_v to_o have_v repeat_v the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n in_o these_o word_n o_o king_n of_o glory_n and_o lord_n of_o host_n who_o as_o on_o this_o day_n do_v ascend_v triumphant_o into_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n leave_v we_o not_o comfortless_a but_o send_v we_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n even_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 15._o truth_n gul._n malm_n de_fw-fr gest_n reg_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 12._o &_o sim._n dunelm_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o and_o soon_o after_o he_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n now_o this_o be_v the_o collect_n in_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n and_o be_v yet_o continue_v in_o our_o liturgy_n almost_o verbatim_o which_o give_v that_o collect_v the_o honour_n of_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o this_o nation_n for_o near_a a_o thousand_o year_n but_o since_o my_o adversary_n dare_v not_o attempt_v the_o saxon_n and_o spelman_n council_n afford_v so_o many_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o prescribe_a and_o impose_v form_n use_v here_o from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o shall_v not_o heap_v up_o needless_a instance_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n where_o the_o same_o order_n and_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v observe_v §_o 5._o i_o have_v so_o full_o prove_v 450._o ecclesia_fw-la gallicana_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 450._o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o service_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o i_o need_v not_o have_v add_v any_o thing_n on_o that_o subject_a but_o that_o my_o adversary_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v in_o france_n they_o have_v book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n yet_o they_o be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o those_o that_o officiate_v who_o add_v and_o leave_v out_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a till_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n will_v have_v they_o reform_v after_o the_o roman_a guise_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n cite_v out_o of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n relate_v in_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n 134._o mass_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 134._o but_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o fallacy_n for_o first_o he_o speaks_z of_o book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o france_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n as_o if_o they_o have_v none_o before_o whereas_o we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o s._n hilary_n make_v a_o book_n of_o hymn_n for_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o four_o age_n an._n 354._o that_o museau_n of_o marseils_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o prayer_n for_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o five_o century_n an._n 458._o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o gallican_n office_n which_o be_v
still_o extant_a be_v make_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o age_n in_o which_o s._n martin_n live_v append._n live_v bona_n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o &_o in_o append._n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n the_o clergy_n there_o general_o use_v a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o that_o same_o five_o century_n an._n 475._o we_o have_v prove_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o age_n gregory_n the_o great_a direct_v augustin_n the_o monk_n to_o read_v over_o the_o gallican_n liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a which_o show_v it_o be_v then_o write_v in_o a_o book_n yea_o my_o adversary_n own_o author_n mornay_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o he_o which_o he_o must_v needs_o see_v affirm_v that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n there_o be_v another_o manner_n of_o service_n in_o france_n than_o there_o be_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o innocent_a and_o gelasius_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o five_o century_n as_o well_o as_o gregory_n have_v use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o conform_v to_o the_o roman_a order_n 63._o order_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 8._o pag._n 63._o which_o suppose_v plain_o they_o have_v a_o service_n of_o their_o own_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a in_o innocent_n and_o in_o gelasius_n his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o that_o epistle_n of_o hildewinus_n to_o lewes_n the_o gentile_a an._n 825._o mention_v in_o mornay_n imply_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o hildewinus_n say_v we_o have_v still_o divers_a very_o ancient_a mass-book_n almost_o consume_v with_o extreme_a age_n contain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o gallican_n service_n which_o be_v use_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o faith_n be_v first_o receive_v in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o west_n until_o we_o admit_v the_o roman_a order_n areop_n order_n hildevinus_n abb._n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la opera_fw-la diony_n areop_n where_o we_o see_v he_o not_o only_o affirm_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o service_n from_o their_o first_o conversion_n but_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n some_o of_o the_o copy_n of_o that_o service_n be_v wear_v out_o with_o extreme_a antiquity_n so_o that_o probable_o these_o copy_n be_v write_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o falsehood_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o service-book_n in_o france_n before_o the_o 8_o century_n second_o he_o affirm_v that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o officiated_n but_o this_o be_v as_o false_a as_o the_o former_a for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a french_a canon_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n that_o all_o the_o clergy_n in_o one_o province_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v use_v by_o their_o metropolitan_a and_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n theodulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n enjoin_v his_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o his_o synod_n to_o bring_v their_o common_a prayer-book_n with_o they_o and_o two_o or_o three_o clerk_n who_o assist_v they_o in_o the_o celebrate_n divine_a service_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v hour_n exact_o and_o diligent_o they_o have_v perform_v their_o duty_n 349._o duty_n theodulph_n aurel._n ep._n ad_fw-la cler._n cap._n 4._o ap_fw-mi bon._n rer_n liturg._n p._n 349._o which_o be_v a_o strict_a course_n than_o be_v now_o take_v in_o our_o church_n but_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v he_o have_v evidence_n for_o this_o liberty_n out_o of_o a_o ancient_a chronicle_n in_o mornay_n 64._o mornay_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._o chap_n 8._o pag._n 64._o which_o say_v that_o every_o one_o at_o his_o pleasure_n have_v deprave_v the_o book_n of_o office_n by_o add_v and_o diminish_v to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o in_o mornay_n and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n as_o the_o margin_n recite_v they_o the_o meaning_n be_v plain_o this_o that_o those_o who_o write_v out_o these_o form_n have_v deprave_v they_o by_o leave_v out_o some_o thing_n and_o put_v in_o other_o not_o that_o those_o who_o use_v these_o book_n alter_v or_o add_v at_o their_o pleasure_n for_o he_o who_o officiate_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o have_v deprave_v a_o book_n by_o not_o read_v it_o aright_o it_o be_v the_o scribe_n who_o write_v the_o copy_n false_o and_o various_o that_o have_v deprave_v the_o old_a office_n so_o much_o that_o it_o give_v a_o good_a pretence_n to_o french_a king_n to_o bring_v in_o the_o roman_a service_n herein_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o his_o false_a assertion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o do_v officiate_v three_o he_o mistake_v again_o in_o say_v that_o charlemaign_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n reform_v they_o after_o the_o roman_a guise_n for_o first_o his_o own_o author_n mornay_n affirm_v that_o king_n pepin_n for_o reverence_n of_o pope_n steven_n receive_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o rome_n and_o cite_v two_o capitular_n for_o this_o wherein_z charles_n the_o great_a declare_v that_o his_o father_n pepin_n first_o put_v down_o the_o gallican_n and_o set_v up_o the_o roman_a service_n in_o france_n 64._o france_n capit._fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 80_o &_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 219._o in_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag_n 64._o now_o pope_n steven_n die_v an._n 755._o which_o be_v near_o fifty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v moreover_o the_o centuriator_n out_o of_o sigebert_n and_o divers_a ancient_a historian_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_a there_o be_v a_o different_a way_n of_o sing_v in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o gallican_n church_n till_o pepin_n upon_o his_o be_v make_v king_n of_o france_n by_o the_o pope_n bring_v in_o the_o roman_a rite_n and_o way_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n 343._o church_n magdebur_n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 342_o 343._o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 751._o that_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o eight_o age._n it_o be_v true_a charles_n the_o great_a do_v go_v on_o with_o the_o same_o work_n but_o than_o it_o be_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n which_o be_v the_o period_n that_o my_o adversary_n assign_v to_o this_o matter_n for_o find_v still_o that_o some_o church_n keep_v up_o the_o old_a way_n of_o sing_v he_o send_v two_o clerk_n to_o rome_n to_o learn_v there_o the_o authentic_a way_n of_o sing_v and_o they_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n of_o metz_n and_o then_o all_o france_n 774._o france_n magdeb._n ibid._n &_o sigeb_n chron._n an._n 774._o but_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 774_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v again_o he_o own_v this_o uniformity_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o his_o father_n pepin_n and_o enjoin_v it_o once_o more_o 203._o more_o capitul_n franc._n tom._n i._n in_o cap._n an._n 788._o pag._n 203._o about_o the_o year_n 788._o the_o next_o year_n in_o another_o capitular_a charles_n the_o great_a oblige_v the_o monk_n also_o to_o follow_v that_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v which_o his_o father_n appoint_v when_o he_o put_v down_o the_o old_a gallican_n way_n 239._o way_n capitul_n ibid._n an._n 789._o cap._n 78._o p._n 239._o in_o the_o same_o year_n also_o be_v this_o law_n make_v that_o the_o clergy_n shall_v have_v orthodox_n book_n very_o well_o correct_v lest_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n aright_o by_o ill_o write_v book_n shall_v ask_v amiss_o and_o therefore_o none_o be_v to_o write_v out_o the_o gospel_n the_o psalter_n or_o missal_n but_o a_o man_n of_o mature_a age_n 237._o age_n capitul_n ibid._n tom._n i._o cap._n 70._o p._n 237._o and_o final_o the_o last_o person_n send_v from_o rome_n about_o complete_n this_o uniformity_n be_v adrian_n two_o chanter_n who_o come_v into_o france_n an._n 790_o 790._o 790_o magdeb._n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 343._o &_o sigebert_n an._n 790._o wherefore_o he_o be_v out_o in_o his_o chronology_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n because_o the_o roman_a order_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n by_o pepin_n first_o and_o then_o universal_o settle_v there_o by_o charles_n the_o great_a before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v but_o to_o let_v that_o pass_v it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o more_o liberty_n allow_v to_o any_o minister_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o the_o roman_a office_n come_v in_o there_o than_o there_o be_v afterward_o because_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n before_o impose_v strict_o by_o divers_a canon_n of_o several_a council_n and_o while_o that_o gallican_n office_n be_v in_o force_n the_o clergy_n be_v as_o much_o bind_v to_o use_v those_o form_n as_o they_o be_v to_o use_v the_o
descend_v so_o low_a but_o since_o his_o fancy_n for_o a_o bad_a cause_n put_v he_o upon_o these_o poor_a shift_n i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o leave_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v amuse_v a_o common_a reader_n but_o now_o as_o to_o these_o late_a age_n the_o point_n be_v clear_a certain_a and_o undeniable_a that_o liturgy_n be_v every_o where_o impose_v and_o no_o church_n permit_v its_o own_o clergy_n to_o vary_v from_o their_o own_o way_n it_o be_v true_a many_o corruption_n and_o superstition_n in_o these_o age_n creep_v into_o the_o liturgy_n of_o all_o church_n but_o they_o graft_v still_o upon_o the_o old_a stock_n keep_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v yea_o retain_v so_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a and_o pure_a form_n as_o do_v frequent_o confute_v divers_a of_o these_o corruption_n and_o innovation_n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o disprove_v many_o of_o the_o romish_a modern_a opinion_n by_o some_o part_n of_o their_o ancient_a missal_n but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o busisiness_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o evident_a there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o public_a service_n even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o liturgy_n be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o all_o eminent_a father_n and_o of_o very_a many_o council_n all_o along_o in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o settle_v christianity_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o argument_n against_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o prescribe_v form_n and_o liturgy_n which_o be_v disperse_v up_o and_o down_o my_o adversary_n book_n and_o will_v not_o easy_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o history_n and_o yet_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o no_o scruple_n may_v remain_v concern_v this_o great_a truth_n and_o though_o some_o of_o these_o have_v be_v brief_o examine_v before_o yet_o we_o will_v here_o put_v they_o together_o and_o give_v a_o full_a answer_n to_o all_o that_o look_v like_o a_o objection_n §_o 1._o first_o he_o think_v to_o disprove_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n by_o affirm_v that_o of_o old_a they_o have_v no_o more_o but_o a_o certain_a order_n wherein_o divers_a church_n agree_v to_o administer_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n particular_o the_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o as_o each_o have_v its_o know_a and_o fix_a place_n this_o he_o find_v in_o many_o father_n and_o he_o say_v the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n an._n 365._o be_v a_o rule_n for_o this_o order_n 5._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 4_o &_o 5._o which_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o a_o directory_n 174._o directory_n ib._n pag._n 174._o but_o this_o shall_v have_v be_v prove_v not_o only_o by_o the_o word_n ordo_fw-la which_o we_o have_v show_v signify_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o method_n but_o the_o very_a form_n themselves_o he_o shall_v have_v produce_v some_o such_o ancient_a rubric_n or_o directory_n which_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o method_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o divine-service_n without_o any_o form_n for_o we_o have_v produce_v liturgy_n at_o least_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n viz._n that_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v all_o the_o form_n at_o large_a and_o if_o he_o can_v show_v one_o of_o these_o directory_n he_o only_o dream_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n now_o though_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o make_v out_o a_o negative_a yet_o we_o may_v go_v far_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n distinct_a from_o a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v prayer_n intercession_n give_v of_o thanks_o preface_n hymn_n and_o the_o like_a now_o these_o must_v be_v call_v by_o some_o distinguish_a name_n in_o this_o pretend_a rubric_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o be_v unless_o they_o be_v form_n now_o if_o the_o several_n be_v all_o form_n as_o the_o preface_n and_o hymn_n certain_o be_v than_o they_o may_v have_v proper_a name_n for_o each_o of_o they_o and_o may_v easy_o describe_v they_o by_o some_o of_o the_o first_o word_n as_o our_o father_n lord_n have_v mercy_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o if_o the_o form_n be_v know_v by_o those_o short_a name_n that_o make_v this_o rubric_n become_v a_o short_a liturgy_n beside_o he_o tell_v we_o this_o order_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v on_o by_o several_a church_n and_o make_v some_o kind_n of_o uniformity_n among_o they_o in_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v how_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v be_v agree_v on_o by_o distant_a church_n to_o be_v use_v in_o one_o certain_a order_n or_o how_o this_o agreement_n can_v produce_v uniformity_n if_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n every_o where_o differ_v and_o the_o phrase_n in_o the_o same_o place_n daily_o vary_v no_o canon_n of_o council_n not_o write_v rule_n nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v suffice_v to_o make_v a_o uniformity_n out_o of_o such_o diversity_n he_o find_v but_o one_o canon_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n to_o direct_v this_o order_n viz._n the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n and_o that_o be_v a_o very_a short_a one_o which_o only_a mention_n six_o prayer_n as_o know_v by_o their_o proper_a name_n therefore_o to_o be_v sure_a that_o canon_n be_v not_o all_o the_o rule_n the_o church_n have_v for_o this_o agreement_n and_o uniformity_n and_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v that_o which_o the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o collect_n when_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n come_v to_o say_v through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o or_o to_o make_v some_o response_n and_o sometime_o to_o call_v they_o off_o from_o their_o knee_n to_o join_v in_o hymn_n or_o the_o like_a which_o suppose_v know_v form_n when_o so_o slight_a a_o signal_n serve_v a_o great_a congregation_n to_o make_v they_o ready_a for_o all_o part_n of_o the_o service_n in_o which_o they_o have_v any_o share_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v more_o to_o make_v this_o uniformity_n in_o distant_a church_n and_o in_o very_o large_a congregation_n and_o that_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v make_v out_o to_o be_v much_o elder_a than_o his_o imaginary_a rubric_n or_o directory_n but_o for_o once_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v in_o those_o early_a age_n no_o more_o than_o some_o canon_n or_o write_a rubric_n prescribe_v and_o enjoin_v the_o certain_a order_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o this_o so_o exact_a as_o to_o make_v divers_a church_n agree_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o same_o method_n will_v not_o this_o be_v as_o much_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o liberty_n which_o be_v claim_v and_o a_o stint_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v prescribe_v if_o minister_n then_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n can_v not_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v they_o teach_v they_o the_o order_n and_o method_n as_o well_o as_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n will_v not_o this_o gift_n have_v make_v they_o as_o uniform_a as_o write_a canon_n or_o rubric_n and_o render_v a_o directory_n as_o needless_a as_o a_o liturgy_n it_o must_v be_v so_o unless_o my_o adversary_n will_v say_v the_o only_a use_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o furnish_v man_n with_o phrase_n and_o expression_n in_o prayer_n but_o that_o he_o can_v say_v without_o contradict_v himself_o and_o blaspheme_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o say_v god_n mind_v not_o so_o much_o the_o expression_n as_o the_o inward_a affection_n 132._o affection_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 132._o and_o prove_v this_o by_o a_o set_a of_o golden-saying_n out_o of_o the_o father_n 50._o father_n ibid._n pag._n 50._o wherefore_o at_o this_o rate_n the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n will_v only_o enable_v man_n for_o that_o part_n of_o our_o prayer_n which_o god_n do_v not_o much_o mind_n so_o that_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o he_o devise_v to_o protect_v the_o gift_n of_o pray_v extempore_o overthrow_v it_o as_o much_o as_o a_o common-prayer-book_n and_o if_o he_o can_v make_v it_o out_o wise_a man_n can_v not_o but_o see_v that_o so_o soon_o as_o there_o be_v need_v to_o agree_v upon_o his_o sort_n of_o order_n and_o to_o write_v down_o the_o method_n and_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o so_o soon_o the_o give_v of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v and_o so_o soon_o
of_o they_o be_v ask_v if_o he_o have_v any_o write_n in_o his_o house_n 50._o house_n habes_fw-la ergo_fw-la scripturam_fw-la aliquam_fw-la in_o domo_fw-la tuâ_fw-la baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 50._o another_o be_v charge_v to_o give_v up_o those_o book_n and_o whatsoever_o parchment_n he_o have_v 120._o have_v baron_fw-fr an._n 302._o §._o 120._o final_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o irene_n they_o charge_v she_o with_o preserve_v a_o great_a many_o parchment_n book_n tablet_n codicil_n and_o page_n of_o scripture_n which_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o christian_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o she_o own_v that_o since_o the_o edict_n to_o burn_v all_o these_o the_o christian_n to_o their_o great_a grief_n can_v not_o use_v they_o night_n and_o day_n as_o they_o have_v former_o do_v but_o be_v force_v to_o hide_v they_o 46._o they_o baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 44._o &_o 46._o now_o when_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_n pray_v thrice_o a_o day_n at_o least_o morning_n noon_n and_o night_n and_o see_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o book_n reckon_v up_o which_o have_v belong_v to_o they_o from_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v use_v night_n and_o day_n before_o this_o cruel_a edict_n we_o can_v but_o imagine_v they_o be_v the_o catalogue_n of_o martyr_n the_o prayer-book_n and_o antiphonary_n litany_n and_o other_o office_n use_v in_o their_o divine_a service_n because_o they_o be_v reckon_v up_o here_o distinct_a from_o the_o page_n of_o holy_a scripture_n we_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a dream_n of_o our_o adversary_n to_o fancy_n the_o christian_n than_o have_v no_o book_n but_o the_o bible_n since_o he_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n his_o premise_n be_v utter_o false_a and_o therefore_o his_o conclusion_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n as_o for_o his_o long_a ramble_n about_o the_o heathen_n tolerate_v very_o odd_a opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n but_o prohibit_v new_a way_n of_o worship_n etc._n worship_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 17._o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o every_o country_n then_o have_v a_o several_a way_n of_o worship_v their_o proper_a god_n and_o many_o of_o these_o way_n be_v allow_v and_o use_v in_o heathen_a rome_n and_o so_o be_v the_o christian_a worship_n under_o some_o emperor_n but_o i_o grant_v and_o have_v prove_v that_o when_o persecution_n come_v the_o pagan_n search_v for_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o bibles_n so_o that_o all_o his_o random_n guess_v have_v only_o give_v i_o the_o occasion_n of_o clear_v this_o point_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v prescribe_v form_n write_v in_o book_n and_o parchment_n fold_v or_o roll_v up_o even_o under_o the_o heathen_a persecute_v emperor_n §_o 5._o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o final_o which_o one_o will_v think_v be_v his_o last_o argument_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o such_o liturgy_n they_o will_v have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o the_o error_n and_o for_o decide_v the_o controversy_n with_o which_o the_o church_n be_v exercise_v in_o those_o age_n wherein_o we_o be_v concern_v especial_o those_o two_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o assert_v the_o faithful_a to_o be_v with_o hout_n sin_n etc._n sin_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 22._o etc._n etc._n which_o argument_n i_o thus_o turn_v upon_o himself_o if_o they_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o heretic_n and_o in_o these_o two_o point_n and_o by_o my_o adversary_n own_o confession_n then_o he_o must_v grant_v there_o be_v liturgy_n in_o those_o age_n now_o my_o adversary_n himself_o in_o the_o same_o page_n confess_v that_o s._n augustin_n mention_n the_o public_a prayer_n against_o pelagius_n and_o though_o he_o pretend_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o a_o form_n i_o have_v under_o the_o title_n of_o augustin_n before_o show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o that_o pretence_n and_o prove_v that_o he_o cite_v and_o refer_v to_o the_o african_a form_n 21._o form_n part._n i._o chap._n iv_o §._o 21._o again_o my_o adversary_n in_o the_o next_o page_n produce_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o eusebius_n to_o show_v that_o artemon_n a_o heretic_n who_o hold_v christ_n be_v a_o mere_a man_n be_v confute_v by_o those_o hymn_n which_o be_v compose_v by_o the_o brethren_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n wherein_o christ_n be_v praise_v as_o very_a god_n 23._o god_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 23._o now_o hymn_n be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a liturgy_n and_o therefore_o my_o adversary_n have_v utter_o spoil_v his_o own_o argument_n and_o prove_v that_o some_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v use_v to_o confute_v both_o the_o heresy_n he_o instance_n in_o and_o since_o he_o argue_v negative_o one_o or_o two_o positive_a example_n be_v enough_o to_o confute_v he_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o i_o have_v show_v and_o must_v not_o tire_v my_o reader_n with_o that_o kind_n of_o repetition_n which_o i_o blame_v in_o he_o that_o divers_a other_o father_n do_v use_v the_o word_n of_o the_o public_a liturgy_n against_o these_o and_o other_o heresy_n so_o do_v optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la cite_v they_o to_o confute_v the_o donatist_n 10._o donatist_n see_v this_o hist_n part._n i._o chap._n 4._o §._o 10._o s._n augustin_n to_o convince_v the_o pelagian_o 228._o pelagian_o ibid._n §._o 21._o pag._n 228._o s_n hierom_n bring_v in_o the_o gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la to_o expose_v the_o same_o heretic_n 447._o heretic_n hieron_n count_v pelag._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 447._o celestin_n cite_v the_o prayer_n for_o all_o man_n 5._o man_n see_v part._n ii_o chap._n i._o §._o 5._o and_o petrus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o fulgentius_n the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n of_o their_o time_n 3._o time_n ibid._n chap._n ii_o §._o 3._o so_o that_o his_o antecedent_n be_v a_o notorious_a falsehood_n confute_v by_o his_o own_o confession_n and_o by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o therefore_o his_o consequence_n must_v be_v false_a yea_o from_o these_o and_o other_o instance_n we_o firm_o prove_v that_o there_o must_v be_v liturgy_n in_o those_o age_n in_o write_a form_n and_o certain_a word_n which_o be_v general_o own_v to_o be_v of_o great_a antiquity_n and_o authority_n at_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v produce_v in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n because_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v be_v cite_v at_o all_o and_o novel_a invention_n must_v have_v be_v quote_v to_o little_a purpose_n against_o obstinate_a heretic_n who_o open_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v there_o be_v not_o more_o passage_n cite_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n against_o the_o heretic_n of_o those_o time_n our_o of_o liturgy_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v there_o be_v but_o very_o few_o writer_n of_o these_o age_n and_o of_o those_o who_o do_v write_v few_o of_o their_o work_n be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n and_o their_o argument_n be_v general_o so_o obscure_a that_o probable_o they_o may_v more_o frequent_o refer_v to_o their_o liturgy_n than_o we_o can_v easy_o observe_v beside_o the_o church_n be_v then_o unsettle_a and_o it_o be_v probable_a those_o heretic_n who_o oppose_v its_o doctrine_n will_v not_o allow_v its_o liturgy_n for_o a_o competent_a judge_n as_o we_o see_v in_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o despise_v the_o solemn_a form_n of_o praise_n use_v at_o antoch_n as_o be_v make_v not_o long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o the_o father_n of_o those_o age_n cite_v not_o the_o liturgy_n so_o often_o as_o they_o of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n do_v when_o the_o long_a and_o universal_a use_n of_o they_o have_v give_v they_o a_o great_a reputation_n and_o a_o firm_a authority_n however_o in_o the_o second_o century_n we_o have_v show_v that_o irenaeus_n bring_v in_o some_o heretic_n argue_v from_o the_o church_n form_n 3._o form_n see_v part._n i._n chap._n ii_o §._o 3._o which_o prove_v prescribe_v form_n be_v then_o use_v as_o clear_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v cite_v against_o heretic_n we_o have_v also_o prove_v that_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n make_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o three_o age_n 5._o age_n ibid._n chap._n iii_o §._o 5._o and_o by_o divers_a other_o evidence_n we_o have_v show_v there_o be_v liturgy_n in_o these_o first_o three_o century_n which_o point_n be_v fix_v we_o need_v not_o inquire_v nice_o how_o often_o they_o be_v cite_v against_o heretic_n who_o for_o any_o thing_n i_o know_v in_o those_o early_a time_n value_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n no_o more_o than_o our_o dissenter_n do_v a_o proof_n from_o our_o common-prayer-book_n but_o we_o see_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n in_o both_o which_o he_o affirm_v they_o have_v no_o liturgy_n there_o be_v quotation_n good_a store_n out_o of_o the_o public_a form_n which_o be_v enough_o to_o
liturgy_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o those_o of_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n upon_o the_o clergy_n subject_n to_o those_o church_n and_o then_o my_o adversary_n whole_a book_n which_o be_v write_v to_o assert_v that_o liturgy_n be_v not_o impose_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n that_o be_v 200_o year_n after_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o wrong_v and_o then_o also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o compose_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o imitate_v a_o very_a pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n or_o thereabouts_o and_o have_v the_o prescription_n of_o 1400_o year_n to_o justify_v she_o in_o both_o but_o because_o his_o main_a author_n be_v vostius_fw-la we_o will_v here_o observe_v what_o that_o learned_a man_n free_o own_v as_o to_o creed_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v a_o â—orm_n in_o the_o oriental_a church_n very_o like_a to_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o this_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o roman_a form_n bâ—fâ—re_v the_o time_n of_o that_o same_o council_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o aquileia_n differ_v from_o this_o but_o very_o little_a 24._o little_a vosâ—_n de_fw-fr trib_o lymb_n diss_fw-la 1._o §._o â—0_n pag._n 24._o again_o he_o say_v these_o form_n be_v not_o make_v by_o any_o general_a council_n and_o be_v so_o old_a in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n that_o they_o be_v take_v to_o be_v apostolical_a 31._o apostolical_a ibid._n §._o 45._o pag._n 31._o and_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v a_o form_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v elder_a than_o any_o of_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o s_n cyril_n an._n 350._o and_o then_o deliver_v as_o from_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n 34._o tradition_n ibid._n §._o 51._o pag._n 34._o and_o both_o he_o and_o grotius_n who_o fancy_n the_o creed_n consist_v at_o first_o of_o no_o more_o article_n than_o those_o of_o the_o trinity_n do_v believe_v the_o remain_a article_n about_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a be_v add_v as_o early_o as_o tertullian_n time_n so_o that_o if_o these_o author_n conjecture_n be_v allow_v then_o there_o be_v form_n of_o creed_n in_o every_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n before_o the_o three_o century_n begin_v from_o whence_o i_o thus_o argue_v in_o my_o adversary_n own_o way_n and_o almost_o in_o his_o very_a word_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o they_o who_o have_v a_o creed_n in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o every_o principal_a church_n and_o do_v impose_v this_o form_n to_o be_v learned_a and_o use_v by_o all_o that_o be_v admit_v member_n of_o that_o church_n by_o baptism_n even_o before_o the_o three_o century_n shall_v not_o also_o have_v their_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o all_o under_o its_o jurisdiction_n be_v oblige_v how_o credible_a and_o likely_a be_v it_o that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o leave_v their_o creed_n at_o liberty_n also_o do_v not_o allow_v arbitrary_a prayer_n since_o heresy_n may_v creep_v in_o by_o the_o way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o easy_o as_o by_o the_o use_n of_o various_a and_o arbitrary_a creed_n if_o they_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o limit_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o reason_n there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o reason_n to_o limit_v the_o prayer_n supplication_n laud_n and_o litany_n 103._o litany_n see_v the_o disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n wherefore_o since_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o author_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o or_o before_o the_o three_o century_n he_o must_v allow_v this_o to_o be_v a_o firm_a argument_n against_o he_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o my_o question_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o controversy_n whether_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v under_o their_o name_n but_o after_o i_o have_v consider_v all_o that_o vossius_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v make_v one_o form_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o but_o do_v not_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v teach_v oral_o to_o every_o christian_a at_o his_o baptism_n and_o keep_v as_o the_o cognizance_n to_o distinguish_v between_o heretic_n and_o true_a believer_n and_o the_o likeness_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n to_o one_o another_o show_v they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o original_a at_o first_o and_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o variety_n between_o these_o ancient_a form_n in_o several_a church_n it_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o deliver_v it_o oral_o which_o in_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n by_o pass_v through_o divers_a hand_n must_v needs_o produce_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o word_n and_o that_o show_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o so_o safe_a a_o way_n to_o convey_v article_n of_o faith_n as_o write_v and_o though_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o stand_a rule_n to_o secure_v the_o creed_n from_o any_o dangerous_a corruption_n yet_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v this_o short_a form_n beside_o to_o teach_v the_o candidate_n for_o baptism_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o full_o prove_v i_o refer_v he_o to_o a_o learned_a book_n write_v by_o a_o very_a worthy_a author_n mr._n g._n ashwell_n wherein_o both_o by_o argument_n and_o evidence_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v strong_o and_o clear_o make_v out_o that_o this_o creed_n be_v make_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 1683._o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d apoâ—â—â—_n or_o â—_o discourse_n aâ—â—â—ting_v the_o antâ—â—s_n and_o autâ—â—_n 〈…〉_o creed_n p_o int_v at_o oâ—â—a_n 1683._o and_o there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v how_o bold_a my_o adversary_n be_v to_o give_v ruffinus_n the_o lie_n since_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n general_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o my_o adversary_n be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o creed_n for_o above_o 300_o year_n as_o for_o his_o argue_n that_o the_o subsequent_a creed_n vary_v from_o it_o show_n they_o do_v not_o own_o that_o to_o be_v apostolical_a especial_o since_o they_o prefer_v their_o own_o form_n before_o it_o on_o the_o most_o solemn_a occasion_n 〈…〉_o occasion_n disc_n of_o lâ—t_n 〈…〉_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n for_o vossius_fw-la own_v that_o the_o late_a superad_v creed_n be_v only_o take_v to_o be_v commentary_n on_o the_o former_a and_o clear_a explication_n of_o such_o article_n as_o the_o heretic_n have_v attempt_v to_o pervert_v and_o he_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o cast_v off_o nor_o disuse_n the_o ancient_a form_n when_o they_o make_v these_o new_a one_o they_o keep_v the_o apostle_n creed_n still_o and_o use_v that_o in_o the_o most_o solemn_a office_n of_o baptism_n yea_o they_o give_v it_o the_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o three_o general_n council_n say_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o creed_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o most_o holy_a apostle_n and_o then_o the_o confession_n make_v by_o 318_o holy_a father_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a 415._o nice_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n act._n council_n ephesin_n bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 415._o wherefore_o this_o be_v use_v and_o reckon_v in_o the_o first_o place_n even_o after_o other_o creed_n come_v in_o final_o he_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n because_o no_o man_n pretend_v now_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v those_o constitution_n the_o creed_n find_v there_o as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v the_o apostle_n form_n as_o it_o be_v vary_v at_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 330_o which_o daillé_n own_v to_o be_v the_o time_n when_o that_o clemens_n write_v the_o constitution_n objecto_fw-la constitution_n daill_n praef_n ad_fw-la dissert_n de_fw-fr relig_n cult_a objecto_fw-la not_o the_o year_n 500_o as_o my_o adversary_n false_o pretend_v 111._o pretend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 111._o now_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o same_o form_n in_o 300_o year_n time_n shall_v be_v vary_v as_o much_o in_o two_o several_a church_n so_o far_o distant_a as_o rome_n and_o
extempore_o way_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v a_o express_a abrogation_n of_o the_o old_a way_n and_o a_o positive_a institution_n of_o the_o new_a one_o leave_v upon_o record_n either_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o epistle_n but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o we_o can_v prove_v our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n allow_v make_v and_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n for_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o great_a rabbi_n of_o that_o age_n jesus_n teach_v his_o disciple_n a_o divine_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v add_v to_o their_o other_o form_n as_o the_o peculiar_a mark_n of_o their_o be_v his_o scholar_n 158._o scholar_n dr_n lightf_n vol._n 2._o p._n 158._o and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o learned_a man_n that_o christ_n take_v every_o sentence_n of_o this_o form_n out_o of_o the_o jewish_a prayer_n then_o in_o use_n locum_fw-la use_n idem_fw-la exp._n in_o math._n vi_fw-la 9_o &_o grotii_n com._n in_o locum_fw-la so_o far_o say_v grotius_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o affectation_n of_o unnecessary_a innovation_n and_o we_o may_v note_v that_o when_o they_o desire_v he_o will_v teach_v they_o to_o pray_v that_o be_v a_o proper_a occasion_n to_o have_v reform_v the_o old_a method_n of_o pray_v by_o form_n if_o christ_n have_v intend_v such_o a_o thing_n but_o instead_o of_o any_o such_o intimation_n he_o give_v they_o a_o new_a form_n and_o copy_n the_o several_a petition_n out_o of_o the_o jewish_a liturgy_n show_v thereby_o his_o approbation_n of_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v also_o manifest_a from_o our_o lord_n hymn_n which_o he_o and_o his_o apostle_n sing_v together_o after_o his_o last_o supper_n 30._o supper_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d math._n xxvi_o 30._o and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o paschal_n hymn_n as_o the_o best_a author_n think_v 4._o think_v du-plessis_n of_o the_o mass_n lib._n i._o chap._n i._o pag._n 4._o yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v a_o extempore_o psalm_n as_o grotius_n fancy_n because_o the_o apostle_n sing_v with_o he_o and_o so_o must_v know_v the_o word_n of_o it_o before_o 30._o before_o vid._n bez._n not_o in_o matth._n xxvi_o 30._o again_o his_o prayer_n in_o the_o garden_n which_o be_v offer_v up_o as_o s._n paul_n note_v 7._o note_v hebr._n v._n 7._o with_o extraordinary_a devotion_n be_v a_o form_n because_o he_o thrice_o repeat_v the_o very_a same_o word_n 44._o word_n math._n xxvi_o 44._o and_o by_o the_o way_n this_o show_v the_o folly_n of_o those_o who_o pretend_v none_o can_v pray_v devout_o unless_o they_o vary_v the_o phrase_n every_o time_n they_o pray_v to_o proceed_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o our_o saviour_n use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n on_o the_o cross_n extract_v out_o of_o the_o xxiith_o psalm_n which_o begin_v my_o god_n my_o god_n why_o have_v thou_o forsake_v i_o 46._o i_o math._n xxvii_o 46._o yet_o he_o have_v the_o same_o spirit_n in_o the_o high_a manner_n by_o which_o those_o psalm_n be_v indict_v and_o therefore_o of_o pure_a choice_n use_v form_n even_o on_o extraordinary_a occasion_n the_o apostle_n observe_v the_o jewish_a hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o worship_v god_n with_o they_o both_o in_o their_o temple_n and_o their_o synagogue_n but_o there_o be_v no_o account_n that_o they_o set_v up_o a_o new_a way_n of_o pray_v or_o dislike_v the_o old_a and_o s._n augustine_n affirm_v that_o they_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n even_o after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o repeat_v that_o form_n every_o day_n even_o when_o they_o be_v in_o their_o great_a state_n of_o perfection_n g._n perfection_n aâ—g_v hilar._n ep._n 89._o p._n 82._o g._n and_o beza_n who_o authority_n will_v sway_v much_o with_o our_o adversary_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n paul_n promise_v to_o come_v and_o settle_v form_n of_o prayer_n at_o corinth_n in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o have_v plant_v there_o for_o when_o he_o expound_v those_o word_n the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v he_o say_v that_o be_v to_o settle_v those_o thing_n which_o pertain_v to_o order_n as_o place_n time_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n 34._o prayer_n beza_n not_o minor_fw-la in_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 34._o i_o only_o note_v he_o have_v this_o exposition_n out_o of_o s._n augustine_n c._n augustine_n aug._n januar._n ep._n 118._o p._n 116._o c._n who_o say_v s._n paul_n intimate_v it_o be_v too_o long_o for_o a_o epistle_n to_o set_v down_o that_o whole_a order_n of_o celebration_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v so_o that_o he_o will_v leave_v that_o to_o be_v settle_v till_o he_o come_v and_o hence_o the_o dutch_a divine_n who_o write_v to_o the_o assembly_n at_o london_n in_o the_o civil_a war_n say_v they_o dare_v not_o condemn_v all_o those_o godly_a church_n who_o from_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n celebrate_a god_n public_a worship_n by_o prescribe_a and_o certain_a form_n 111._o form_n class_n walach_n ap_fw-mi falkn_n libert_n eccles_n pag._n 111._o so_o that_o they_o also_o think_v form_n be_v settle_v in_o some_o church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n which_o i_o can_v prove_v by_o many_o other_o authority_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v §_o 3._o there_o be_v some_o objection_n against_o these_o proof_n from_o the_o new_a testament_n disperse_v up_o and_o down_o the_o discourse_n of_o liturgy_n and_o other_o write_n of_o that_o party_n which_o i_o will_v here_o consider_v before_o i_o proceed_v first_o our_o adversary_n bring_v many_o quotation_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v intend_v for_o a_o form_n but_o for_o a_o direction_n what_o thing_n they_o shall_v pray_v for_o 4._o for_o discourse_v of_o lit._n p._n 3_o &_o 4._o but_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o author_n which_o he_o cite_v affirm_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v a_o form_n but_o also_o a_o direction_n which_o we_o free_o grant_v for_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v at_o all_o to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o form_n then_o form_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n way_n of_o worship_n and_o the_o use_v it_o as_o a_o form_n do_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v a_o direction_n to_o draw_v up_o other_o form_n by_o for_o all_o authentic_a liturgy_n and_o we_o especial_o be_v ground_v on_o and_o draw_v up_o by_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o collect_v for_o grace_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o three_o first_o petition_n the_o prayer_n for_o all_o earthly_a blessing_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o request_n for_o our_o daily_a bread_n the_o confession_n and_o litany_n for_o pardon_n and_o deliverance_n from_o sin_n and_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o evil_a upon_o the_o three_o last_o petition_n and_o the_o thanksgiving_n hymn_n and_o praise_n upon_o the_o doxology_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o this_o author_n impertinent_a fill_v a_o whole_a page_n with_o quotation_n to_o prove_v it_o lawful_a to_o use_v other_o word_n in_o prayer_n while_o he_o be_v dispute_v against_o we_o who_o allow_v and_o use_v liturgy_n which_o be_v other_o word_n but_o such_o as_o be_v agreeable_a to_o it_o both_z as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o matter_n of_o they_o his_o business_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v never_o intend_v by_o christ_n nor_o use_v by_o the_o church_n as_o a_o form_n but_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o his_o author_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o form_n even_o in_o the_o place_n he_o produce_v saint_n augustine_n and_o saint_n chrysostom_n do_v so_o in_o he_o and_o in_o a_o hundred_o place_n more_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o they_o in_o order_n calvin_n in_o his_o quotation_n call_v it_o a_o form_n dictate_v by_o christ_n and_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o holy_a man_n daily_o repeat_v it_o by_o christ_n command_n 23._o command_n calv._n instit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 1._o §_o 23._o maldonat_fw-la only_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v not_o always_o bind_v to_o use_v these_o very_a word_n grotius_n own_v it_o may_v profitable_o be_v repeat_v in_o those_o very_a word_n causabon_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 235._o prayer_n causab_n exercit_fw-la 14._o num_fw-la 14._o p._n 235._o and_o it_o be_v hardy_o do_v to_o cite_v mr._n mede_n for_o his_o opinion_n who_o in_o the_o place_n which_o he_o cite_v do_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v a_o form_n but_o also_o that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v lawful_a and_o profitable_a 9_o profitable_a mede_n diatrib_n 1._o on_o math._n vi_o 9_o jansenius_n do_v not_o dislike_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n but_o the_o mind_v only_o the_o word_n and_o not_o the_o sense_n he_o just_o reprove_v i_o shall_v add_v
that_o his_o friend_n du-plessis_n say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v commend_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o ordinary_a prayer_n 9_o prayer_n du-plessis_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 1._o pag._n 9_o i_o have_v be_v more_o particular_a in_o clear_v this_o point_n that_o i_o may_v show_v the_o reader_n to_o how_o little_a purpose_n this_o author_n usual_o fill_v his_o margin_n and_o may_v now_o conclude_v that_o christ_n do_v intend_v this_o prayer_n for_o a_o form_n and_o so_o it_o be_v use_v by_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n second_o we_o be_v often_o tell_v of_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o this_o gift_n enable_v person_n as_o they_o suppose_v to_o express_v their_o want_n in_o extempore_o phrase_n make_v form_n in_o that_o age_n however_o useless_a i_o answer_v that_o this_o gift_n be_v not_o express_o mention_v in_o scripture_n nor_o in_o any_o ancient_a author_n but_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o he_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o miraculous_a gift_n peculiar_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o say_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n so_o that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n opinion_n our_o dissenter_n extempore_o prayer_n can_v proceed_v from_o this_o gift_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o pervert_v all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o prove_v their_o claim_n to_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n christ_n indeed_o say_v when_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n or_o confessor_n be_v bring_v before_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n they_o need_v take_v no_o thought_n how_o or_o what_o they_o shall_v speak_v for_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v they_o in_o that_o hour_n what_o they_o shall_v speak_v 19_o speak_v math._n x._o 19_o but_o what_o be_v this_o say_v a_o learned_a father_n to_o speak_v before_o our_o friend_n where_o premeditation_n be_v enjoin_v 218._o enjoin_v isidor_n peleus_n lib._n 4._o ep_n 218._o or_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o prayer_n we_o make_v to_o god_n to_o who_o we_o must_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o well_o consider_v on_o before_o we_o speak_v it_o 2._o it_o eccles_n v._o 1_o 2._o second_o they_o allege_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n viii_o 26._o the_o spirit_n also_o help_v our_o infirmity_n for_o we_o know_v not_o what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v &c_n &c_n but_o this_o place_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o want_v word_n because_o it_o be_v here_o say_v the_o spirit_n make_v intercession_n for_o we_o with_o groan_n which_o can_v be_v utter_v and_o the_o context_n show_n that_o s._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o impatience_n under_o present_a affliction_n and_o pray_v for_o immediate_a deliverance_n even_o when_o it_o be_v not_o please_v to_o god_n nor_o profitable_a for_o we_o now_o this_o infirmity_n the_o spirit_n help_v and_o teach_v we_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o and_o submit_v to_o god_n will_v yea_o to_o pray_v his_o will_n may_v be_v do_v yet_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n plead_v with_o god_n to_o deliver_v we_o and_o that_o with_o inexpressible_a ardency_n so_o that_o this_o place_n be_v no_o ground_n for_o any_o to_o expect_v the_o extraordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o teach_v they_o new_a word_n and_o phrase_n in_o ordinary_a case_n and_o for_o their_o daily_a prayer_n three_o they_o tell_v we_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o pray_v with_o understanding_n 15._o understanding_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 15._o i_o answer_v he_o be_v discourse_v of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o since_o none_o of_o our_o adversary_n can_v do_v now_o this_o place_n be_v nothing_o to_o their_o purpose_n and_o i_o much_o question_n whether_o they_o who_o pray_v extempore_o can_v be_v say_v to_o pray_v with_o understand_v as_o to_o their_o own_o particular_n because_o they_o neither_o know_v before_o what_o they_o be_v to_o say_v nor_o can_v remember_v afterward_o what_o they_o have_v say_v however_o the_o strict_a mean_v of_o this_o place_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o if_o a_o man_n who_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n pray_v in_o a_o congregation_n which_o understand_v not_o the_o language_n he_o pray_v in_o he_o must_v make_v the_o people_n understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o his_o prayer_n or_o be_v silent_a but_o whether_o his_o prayer_n be_v a_o form_n or_o extempore_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o place_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o not_o to_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n but_o our_o adversary_n have_v a_o peculiar_a notion_n of_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v a_o ordinary_a gift_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n and_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n which_o he_o prove_v because_o all_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v be_v exhort_v to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n 18._o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 20._o ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o by_o which_o he_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v all_o able_a to_o conceive_v their_o own_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o prayer_n form_v by_o other_o they_o do_v not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n nor_o pray_v as_o they_o be_v able_a 129._o able_a discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 128_o 129._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o absurd_a consequence_n of_o this_o exposition_n ought_v to_o make_v our_o author_n ashamed_a of_o it_o since_o it_o will_v follow_v from_o hence_o that_o no_o man_n in_o their_o public_a assembly_n except_o the_o minister_n do_v pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n because_o the_o minister_n alone_o conceive_v the_o prayer_n and_o though_o it_o be_v extempore_o to_o he_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o form_n to_o the_o whole_a congregation_n who_o must_v pray_v in_o his_o word_n and_o not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n of_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o sense_n which_o be_v to_o invent_v the_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n reject_v therefore_o this_o absurd_a exposition_n that_o lead_v to_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o conclusion_n we_o shall_v note_v that_o pray_v with_o all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n in_o the_o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o signify_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v fervent_o and_o hearty_o as_o love_v in_o the_o spirit_n 8._o spirit_n coloss_n i._o ver_fw-la 8._o be_v put_v for_o love_v fervent_o &_o ex_fw-la animo_fw-la from_o the_o heart_n thus_o grotius_n expound_v it_o pray_v not_o only_a with_o the_o voice_n but_o from_o the_o heart_n 18._o heart_n grot._fw-la com._n in_o ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o thus_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o imply_v pray_v with_o that_o devotion_n and_o fervency_n which_o we_o be_v move_v to_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o then_o this_o be_v no_o extraordinary_a gift_n this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o both_o then_o and_o now_o every_o good_a man_n by_o the_o ordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n might_n and_o may_v do_v even_o by_o a_o form_n for_o he_o that_o repeat_v that_o so_o as_o to_o attend_v the_o sense_n and_o hearty_o desire_v every_o petition_n may_v be_v grant_v he_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n or_o in_o the_o spirit_n as_o these_o scripture_n exhort_v and_o thus_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n in_o public_a or_o private_a may_n and_o aught_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n which_o show_v that_o these_o place_n right_o expound_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o our_o dissenter_n pretend_v gift_n of_o invent_v new_a word_n every_o time_n they_o pray_v we_o will_v grant_v there_o be_v such_o a_o gift_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o we_o judge_v st._n chrysostom_n know_v much_o better_a than_o they_o what_o it_o be_v and_o he_o think_v it_o be_v as_o miraculous_a as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n with_o which_o st._n paul_n join_v it_o he_o say_v it_o be_v give_v only_o to_o one_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o the_o form_n which_o be_v make_v in_o his_o day_n have_v their_o original_a from_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v at_o first_o by_o these_o inspire_a man_n who_o prayer_n thus_o conceive_v be_v write_v down_o and_o so_o preserve_v and_o use_v when_o the_o gift_n itself_o fail_v and_o when_o we_o consider_v the_o agreeableness_n of_o all_o ancient_a liturgy_n in_o the_o method_n and_o even_o in_o many_o of_o the_o phrase_n and_o form_n and_o their_o near_a resemblance_n to_o each_o other_o we_o may_v rational_o believe_v they_o be_v all_o derive_v at_o first_o from_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o direct_v all_o inspire_a man_n in_o their_o new_a plant_v church_n to_o ask_v fit_a and_o proper_a thing_n almost_o in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n and_o thus_o the_o
do_v good_a 6._o good_a clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 6._o now_o these_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o common_a want_n of_o all_o man_n and_o thing_n daily_o needful_a for_o every_o one_o it_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o ask_v they_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n and_o if_o they_o have_v pray_v for_o these_o thing_n extempore_o clemens_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o the_o method_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v i_o have_v almost_o forget_v one_o of_o his_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n then_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n which_o show_v they_o have_v no_o book_n ibid._n book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o &_o clem._n alex._n ibid._n i_o reply_v it_o prove_v no_o such_o matter_n because_o though_o the_o priest_n do_v read_v his_o part_n out_o of_o a_o book_n the_o people_n may_v lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n so_o long_o as_o he_o pray_v alone_o and_o by_o frequent_a use_n of_o the_o common_a form_n both_o they_o and_o he_o will_v be_v so_o ready_a at_o the_o accustom_a word_n as_o to_o have_v liberty_n enough_o to_o look_v off_o from_o their_o book_n and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n as_o we_o in_o this_o church_n often_o do_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o liturgy_n §_o 4._o at_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v tertullian_n 192._o tertullian_n an._n dom._n 192._o in_o who_o work_n we_o have_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o he_o declare_v that_o christ_n have_v fix_v a_o new_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o we_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n viz._n the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o he_o expound_v in_o a_o peculiar_a tract_n 1._o tract_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 1._o and_o in_o divers_a place_n call_v it_o the_o lawful_a and_o the_o ordinary_a prayer_n 2._o prayer_n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 9_o &_o the_o jejun_n cap._n 15._o pag._n 553._o de_fw-la fuga_fw-la in_o persec_fw-la cap._n 2._o there_o be_v clear_a proof_n in_o he_o that_o the_o christian_n daily_o repeat_v this_o very_a form_n now_o if_o they_o use_v but_o one_o form_n in_o their_o devotion_n they_o can_v not_o think_v form_n be_v unlawful_a nor_o imagine_v that_o form_n stint_v the_o spirit_n as_o our_o dissenter_n now_o believe_v yea_o that_o they_o use_v in_o public_a to_o pray_v by_o form_n seem_v to_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o passage_n that_o the_o christian_n meet_v together_o and_o as_o if_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o battle_n do_v joint_o set_v upon_o god_n with_o their_o prayer_n which_o violence_n be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o almighty_a 39_o almighty_a quasi_fw-la manu_fw-la factâ_fw-la precationibus_fw-la ambiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la vis_fw-la deo_fw-la grata_fw-la est_fw-la tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o for_o this_o imply_v their_o join_a voice_n as_o well_o as_o heart_n and_o though_o he_o do_v not_o give_v we_o the_o very_a word_n of_o their_o litany_n because_o he_o write_v to_o the_o unbeliever_n yet_o he_o describe_v some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n to_o bestow_v on_o the_o emperor_n viz._n that_o they_o may_v have_v a_o long_a life_n and_o a_o quiet_a empire_n that_o their_o family_n may_v be_v safe_a their_o army_n valiant_a their_o senate_n faithful_a their_o people_n virtuous_a and_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v be_v in_o peace_n 30._o peace_n tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o have_v quote_v these_o particular_n as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_n loyalty_n if_o they_o have_v not_o general_o ask_v these_o very_a thing_n extempore_o prayer_n will_v have_v be_v so_o various_a that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v no_o evidence_n in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o case_n moreover_o he_o call_v the_o office_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n divine_a and_o solemn_a rite_n and_o add_v that_o after_o these_o solemn_a rite_n be_v finish_v the_o people_n be_v dismiss_v 9_o dismiss_v dominica_n solennia_fw-la transacta_fw-la solennia_fw-la &_o dimissa_fw-la plebe_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 9_o where_o though_o he_o studious_o avoid_v recite_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n yet_o he_o intimate_v by_o that_o phrase_n it_o be_v a_o form_n because_o solenne_n preces_fw-la solemn_a prayer_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v those_o certain_a and_o solemn_a word_n in_o prayer_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 61._o vary_v brisson_n de_fw-fr formul_fw-la lib._n 1._o pag._n 61._o he_o also_o say_v concern_v baptism_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o only_o impose_v the_o law_n of_o baptise_v but_o also_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o it_o 13._o it_o tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 13._o so_o that_o baptism_n doubtless_o be_v perform_v then_o by_o a_o certain_a and_o set_v form_n and_o though_o our_o adversary_n argue_v that_o tertullian_n use_v variety_n of_o word_n concern_v this_o form_n 95._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 94._o &_o 95._o yet_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o this_o be_v only_o in_o his_o discourse_v concern_v it_o where_o tertullian_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n but_o mention_n the_o thing_n occasional_o as_o to_o the_o laudatory_a part_n of_o the_o service_n it_o appear_v from_o he_o that_o they_o sing_v psalm_n and_o hymn_n alternate_o and_o therefore_o in_o form_n 172._o form_n tert._n ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 172._o one_o of_o which_o form_n be_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o he_o describe_v as_o irenaeus_n do_v by_o the_o last_o word_n world_n without_o end_n amen_n for_o he_o ask_v the_o christian_n if_o they_o can_v give_v testimony_n to_o a_o gladiator_n in_o the_o theatre_n with_o that_o mouth_n which_o say_v amen_n in_o the_o church_n or_o if_o they_o can_v say_v world_n without_o end_n to_o any_o but_o god_n or_o christ_n 83._o christ_n exit_fw-la ore_fw-la que_fw-la amen_o in_fw-la sanctum_fw-la protuleris_fw-la gladiatori_fw-la testimonium_fw-la reddere_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d alii_fw-la omnino_fw-la dicere_fw-la nisi_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o christo_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr spectac_fw-la pag._n 83._o from_o whence_o we_o may_v infer_v that_o the_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n be_v also_o a_o form_n use_v in_o tertullian_n time_n in_o africa_n and_o so_o may_v be_v just_o take_v for_o one_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o universal_a form_n by_o which_o all_o church_n do_v glorify_v god_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a for_o our_o adversary_n to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o may_v not_o use_v form_n in_o their_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o praise_n he_o urge_v against_o this_o one_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n where_o describe_v their_o lovefeast_n he_o say_v after_o they_o have_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o bring_v in_o light_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o sing_v either_o psalm_n or_o somewhat_o of_o their_o own_o compose_v 143._o compose_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 126_o &_o 143._o but_o if_o we_o look_v on_o the_o place_n we_o shall_v find_v this_o be_v after_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v do_v at_o their_o common_a meal_n and_o if_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n than_o it_o be_v a_o form_n most_o certain_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_v probable_o it_o be_v make_v at_o home_n however_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o now_o those_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o inspiration_n be_v cease_v we_o may_v compose_v extempore_o hymn_n because_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o age_n when_o many_o have_v those_o gift_n some_o other_o slight_a objection_n he_o raise_v out_o of_o this_o author_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n as_o first_o that_o christian_n than_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 9_o but_o this_o be_v answer_v before_o and_o yet_o we_o must_v add_v that_o tertullian_n affirm_v they_o do_v not_o always_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n for_o sometime_o he_o say_v they_o do_v not_o look_v up_o with_o confidence_n towards_o heaven_n but_o imitate_v the_o publican_n who_o pray_v with_o a_o humble_a and_o downcast_a countenance_n 13._o countenance_n idem_fw-la de_fw-la oratione_fw-la c._n 13._o and_o s._n cyprian_n observe_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o impudent_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n 310_o heaven_n cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §._o 4._o p._n 310_o so_o that_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o one_o posture_n or_o the_o other_o but_o his_o main_a objection_n out_o of_o tertullian_n be_v that_o phrase_n of_o sine_fw-la monitore_fw-la quia_fw-la de_fw-la pectore_fw-la viz._n that_o the_o christian_n pray_v without_o a_o monitor_n because_o they_o pray_v out_o of_o their_o breast_n
second_o that_o it_o be_v reckon_v a_o pious_a thing_n to_o compose_v and_o learn_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o eusebius_n will_v not_o have_v commend_v if_o form_n have_v not_o be_v esteem_v lawful_a and_o common_o use_v in_o public_a and_o three_o that_o those_o who_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n either_o by_o commit_v they_o to_o memory_n or_o by_o frequent_a use_n may_v often_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o the_o repeat_n of_o they_o so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v his_o instance_n of_o constantine_n effigy_n on_o his_o coin_n represent_v as_o in_o a_o pray_a posture_n with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n 10._o heaven_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 10._o for_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o he_o use_v form_n this_o only_a show_v the_o folly_n of_o his_o argue_v from_o that_o posture_n that_o such_o as_o do_v use_v it_o can_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n i_o shall_v therefore_o conclude_v this_o evidence_n with_o this_o further_a observation_n that_o we_o can_v doubt_v that_o christian_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o pray_v by_o form_n in_o public_a before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o religious_a prince_n who_o be_v guide_v by_o those_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v confessor_n for_o the_o faith_n and_o yet_o compose_v and_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v for_o it_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o that_o age_n object_n this_o as_o any_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a worship_n but_o eusebius_n particular_o reckon_v it_o as_o a_o instance_n of_o his_o piety_n that_o he_o order_v all_o his_o army_n at_o a_o certain_a signal_n give_v by_o one_o man_n to_o send_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o premeditate_a prayer_n to_o god_n 19_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vita_fw-la constant_n lib_n 4._o cap._n 19_o which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v then_o worship_n god_n by_o premeditate_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o not_o in_o the_o extempore_o way_n which_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a mode_n 326._o s._n athanasius_n an._n dom._n 326._o §_o 3._o soon_o after_o flourish_v the_o great_a athanasius_n in_o who_o there_o be_v evident_a mark_n of_o a_o public_a liturgy_n for_o we_o have_v note_v before_o that_o the_o people_n can_v never_o make_v certain_a and_o vocal_a response_n but_o only_o where_o the_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o know_a form_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v plain_o than_o that_o they_o make_v such_o response_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o alexandria_n for_o he_o allude_v to_o the_o ancient_a litanick_n way_n of_o pray_v declare_v when_o he_o say_v let_v we_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constantius_n that_o all_o the_o people_n immediate_o answer_v with_o one_o voice_n christ_n help_v constantius_n 157._o constantius_n athanas_n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 156_o &_o 157._o in_o another_o tract_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o people_n mourn_v and_o groan_v to_o god_n in_o the_o church_n all_o of_o they_o cry_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o say_n spare_v thy_o people_n good_a lord_n spare_v they_o give_v not_o thy_o heritage_n for_o a_o reproach_n to_o their_o enemy_n 239._o enemy_n idem_n epist_n ad_fw-la solitar_n pag._n 239._o which_o be_v a_o original_a piece_n of_o litany_n and_o a_o know_a form_n prescribe_v in_o scripture_n retain_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o continue_v still_o in_o use_n among_o we_o athanasius_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o distinct_a office_n affirm_v that_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o these_o prayer_n with_o one_o voice_n and_o without_o any_o manner_n of_o disagreement_n add_v that_o in_o that_o great_a multitude_n there_o be_v but_o one_o voice_n when_o they_o unanimous_o answer_v amen_n 159._o amen_n idem_fw-la apol._n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 159._o from_o these_o and_o other_o testimony_n the_o centuriator_n confess_v there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o alexandria_n in_o his_o time_n 412._o time_n magdeb._n cent._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 412._o and_o the_o learned_a bishop_n bilson_n observe_v that_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n think_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o the_o simple_a to_o say_v amen_o they_o know_v not_o to_o what_o but_o require_v and_o appoint_v their_o devout_a distinct_a and_o intelligent_a answer_n confession_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o well_o in_o the_o ministration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o their_o public_a service_n 435._o service_n bilson_n christ_n subject_a part_n 4._o p._n 435._o so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o form_n wherein_o the_o people_n part_n of_o all_o office_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n i_o shall_v only_o further_a note_n that_o athanasius_n order_v the_o people_n to_o sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o the_o very_a word_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v affirm_v that_o he_o who_o thus_o repeat_v they_o may_v be_v confident_a god_n will_v hear_v these_o supplication_n 303._o supplication_n athâ—n_n de_fw-fr inter_fw-la psalm_n pag._n 303._o which_o confirm_v that_o which_o be_v observe_v before_o out_o of_o origen_n that_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n as_o for_o my_o adversary_n he_o omit_v all_o these_o passage_n and_o as_o be_v usual_a with_o he_o he_o mention_n nothing_o of_o this_o father_n but_o two_o place_n out_o of_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o raise_v some_o objection_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n first_o he_o say_v the_o arian_n who_o charge_v athanasius_n with_o burn_v the_o bible_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o indignity_n do_v to_o the_o liturgy_n whence_o he_o gather_v there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n use_v there_o 13._o ourse_n of_o pag._n 13._o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o he_o falsify_v the_o historian_n who_o say_v they_o charge_v he_o with_o burn_v the_o holy_a book_n 539._o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v hiss_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 539._o in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o may_v very_o well_o take_v in_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v reckon_v also_o a_o holy_a or_o sacred_a book_n and_o we_o have_v show_v that_o in_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n court_n there_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v likely_a there_o be_v so_o also_o at_o alexandria_n for_o even_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o arian_n cruelty_n there_o he_o writes_z of_o a_o virgin_n who_o be_v very_o ill_o treat_v by_o they_o who_o have_v her_o psalter_n wherein_o be_v many_o of_o their_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o her_o hand_n 171._o hand_n athan._n ad_fw-la orthod_n de_fw-fr perfec_fw-fr arian_n pag._n 171._o second_o he_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o theodoret_n which_o affirm_v as_o he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v more_o afraid_a of_o athanasius_n his_o prayer_n than_o of_o other_o and_o thence_o conclude_v that_o he_o pray_v extempore_o 129._o extempore_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 129._o i_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n make_v no_o comparison_n between_o his_o pray_n and_o other_o and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o will_v utter_o have_v spoil_v his_o cause_n because_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v athanasius_n prayer_n more_o than_o any_o other_o as_o be_v extempore_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o have_v pray_v by_o form_n so_o that_o upon_o that_o supposition_n athanasius_n have_v pray_v extempore_o contrary_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o indeed_o theodoret_n be_v only_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n hate_v he_o for_o his_o fervent_a pray_v and_o rational_a preach_v by_o which_o he_o convert_v many_o 8._o many_o theodoret_n hist_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 8._o he_o make_v no_o comparison_n between_o he_o and_o other_o nor_o do_v he_o say_v one_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o athanasius_n do_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n we_o therefore_o will_v free_o grant_v our_o adversary_n that_o not_o phrase_n but_o devotion_n of_o mind_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o prayer_n and_o we_o argue_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v athanasius_n his_o devotion_n not_o his_o phrase_n that_o be_v so_o terrible_a to_o the_o devil_n that_o crafty_a spirit_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o new_a word_n or_o extempore_o phrase_n it_o be_v the_o inward_a devotion_n of_o mind_n which_o he_o dread_v and_o that_o athanasius_n do_v doubtless_o exercise_v to_o a_o very_a high_a degree_n even_o in_o the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n which_o be_v then_o allow_v and_o prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n wherefore_o our_o adversary_n gain_v nothing_o by_o this_o father_n 348._o â—â—vianus_fw-la antioch_n an._n dom._n 348._o §_o 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n leontius_n a_o arian_n be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o have_v alter_v some_o few_o word_n in_o the_o
discourse_v of_o liturg_n p._n 138._o and_o challenge_v any_o judicious_a eye_n to_o discover_v any_o thing_n of_o a_o form_n therein_o for_o if_o the_o reader_n have_v not_o s._n cyril_n work_n to_o consult_v let_v he_o look_v upon_o mr._n clarkson_n own_o book_n 176._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n marg._n of_o pag._n 14â—_n and_o of_o pag._n 175_o 176._o where_o he_o himself_o cite_v out_o of_o this_o very_a place_n of_o s._n cyril_n very_o many_o ancient_a form_n which_o then_o be_v almost_o general_o use_v in_o all_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o their_o public_a office_n and_o all_o of_o those_o form_n and_o response_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v put_v together_o make_v up_o as_o clear_v and_o full_a a_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o people_n part_n especial_o as_o can_v be_v set_v down_o in_o write_v but_o since_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a we_o will_v first_o observe_v one_o thing_n and_o then_o set_v down_o the_o particular_n the_o observation_n be_v this_o that_o s._n cyril_n be_v here_o expound_v the_o liturgy_n not_o to_o priest_n who_o be_v presume_v to_o understand_v their_o part_n of_o the_o office_n but_o to_o the_o faithful_a who_o know_v the_o word_n of_o these_o public_a form_n which_o require_v their_o distinct_a answer_n but_o perhaps_o may_v not_o full_o understand_v the_o sense_n and_o therefore_o s._n cyril_n here_o brief_o pass_v over_o the_o priest_n part_n and_o only_a enlarge_n upon_o the_o people_n share_n of_o the_o office_n this_o be_v premise_v let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o s._n cyril_n say_v to_o his_o auditor_n that_o in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o say_v he_o you_o answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n then_o the_o priest_n say_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o you_o reply_v it_o be_v meet_v and_o just_a 5._o just_a cyril_n cateche_n mystag_n 5._o which_o be_v the_o very_a form_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o s._n cyprian_n etc._n etc._n above_o 100_o year_n before_o but_o s._n cyril_n go_v on_o to_o the_o priest_n part_n and_o there_o indeed_o only_a mention_n the_o general_a head_n for_o which_o he_o give_v god_n thanks_o in_o a_o eucharistical_a collect._n next_o he_o mention_n the_o seraphic_a hymn_n viz._n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o speak_v of_o their_o sing_v together_o with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n then_o he_o brief_o describe_v the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n and_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o priest_n alone_o and_o after_o this_o say_v he_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o be_v the_o people_n part_n be_v there_o large_o expound_v and_o then_o the_o priest_n say_v give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o people_n answer_v there_o be_v one_o holy_a even_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n than_o one_o begin_v to_o sing_v that_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v etc._n etc._n and_o when_o they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n they_o be_v to_o say_v at_o each_o of_o they_o amen_o final_o after_o they_o have_v communicate_v they_o must_v stay_v for_o that_o prayer_n wherein_o god_n be_v praise_v for_o make_v we_o partaker_n of_o these_o mystery_n locum_fw-la mystery_n cyril_n catech_n mystag_n 5._o à _fw-la pag._n 240._o ad_fw-la pag._n 245._o vide_fw-la locum_fw-la now_o if_o we_o compare_v this_o with_o those_o account_n already_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o father_n or_o those_o that_o follow_v or_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n or_o by_o our_o own_o communion_n office_n this_o be_v so_o full_a a_o proof_n of_o a_o prescribe_a form_n be_v then_o use_v at_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o forehead_n of_o brass_n who_o can_v deny_v it_o indeed_o be_v a_o popular_a discourse_n make_v by_o a_o catechist_n he_o do_v not_o presume_v to_o set_v down_o and_o explain_v the_o priest_n part_n but_o that_o be_v make_v up_o by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n the_o ancient_a part_n of_o which_o i_o will_v now_o prove_v be_v the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyril_n time_n §_o 6._o james_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n i_o have_v often_o wonder_v to_o see_v many_o learned_a protestant_n dispute_v earnest_o against_o those_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o now_o appear_v to_o the_o world_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n or_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o level_v all_o their_o argument_n against_o the_o title_n and_o the_o modern_a corruption_n of_o these_o liturgy_n since_o neither_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a nor_o reform_a church_n who_o in_o this_o age_n defend_v they_o be_v so_o vain_a to_o pretend_v either_o that_o the_o title_n impose_v on_o they_o be_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o all_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o liturgy_n or_o that_o all_o passage_n in_o the_o modern_a copy_n be_v apostolical_a so_o that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o s._n james_n do_v not_o compose_v that_o whole_a office_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a under_o his_o name_n be_v high_o impertinent_a since_o no_o body_n in_o this_o age_n of_o any_o note_n have_v affirm_v it_o bellarmin_n and_o card._n bonaventure_n with_o other_o of_o the_o romanist_n dr._n hammond_n and_o divers_a learned_a reform_a divine_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o title_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o all_o that_o which_o be_v now_o find_v in_o this_o liturgy_n and_o own_o that_o divers_a thing_n have_v be_v add_v to_o it_o in_o late_a time_n but_o that_o which_o we_o maintain_v be_v this_o that_o the_o liturgy_n now_o extant_a under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n do_v contain_v many_o primitive_a prayer_n and_o response_n which_o be_v the_o public_a form_n use_v at_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyril_n time_n and_o though_o s._n james_n be_v not_o the_o undoubted_a author_n of_o this_o office_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v make_v and_o use_v at_o jerusalem_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o confute_v he_o who_o ascribe_v the_o original_a of_o all_o liturgy_n to_o the_o five_o and_o six_o century_n and_o will_v full_o prove_v liturgy_n to_o be_v as_o ancient_a as_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n itself_o which_o be_v all_o that_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o make_v out_o now_o that_o the_o main_a of_o this_o office_n be_v use_v long_o before_o at_o jerusalem_n i_o think_v be_v very_o clear_a from_o the_o harmony_n and_o agreement_n which_o we_o find_v between_o s._n james_n his_o liturgy_n and_o that_o describe_v by_o s._n cyril_n and_o expound_v to_o the_o catechuman_n of_o that_o church_n the_o account_n differ_v only_o in_o some_o word_n and_o phrase_n but_o agree_v in_o many_o place_n in_o the_o very_a syllable_n and_o in_o all_o place_n in_o method_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n the_o difference_n be_v not_o so_o great_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o impute_v to_o variety_n of_o copy_n and_o to_o the_o divers_a age_n in_o which_o the_o liturgy_n be_v transcribe_v every_o age_n delight_v to_o alter_v something_o in_o its_o ancient_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o our_o own_o incomparable_a liturgy_n which_o have_v be_v more_o than_o once_o revise_v and_o alter_v in_o some_o place_n but_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v first_o that_o there_o be_v public_a form_n at_o jerusalem_n in_o s._n cyrils_n time_n and_o that_o he_o who_o expound_v part_n of_o they_o while_o he_o be_v a_o catechist_n can_v not_o be_v suppose_v to_o make_v these_o form_n therefore_o they_o be_v in_o use_n long_o before_o he_o and_o to_o prove_v this_o let_v we_o note_v that_o s._n cyril_n pretend_v not_o to_o be_v author_n of_o these_o office_n but_o when_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o expound_v they_o he_o call_v they_o tradition_n that_o be_v something_o convey_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o keep_v they_o 245._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyr._n cat._n mystag_n 5._o pag._n 245._o so_o that_o at_o least_o they_o be_v make_v by_o some_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o that_o age_n it_o be_v true_a cyril_n do_v not_o mention_n s._n james_n his_o name_n but_o he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o that_o see_v and_o probable_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o liturgy_n there_o soon_o after_o cyrils_n time_n viz._n within_o 80_o year_n proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n an._n 434._o call_v this_o liturgy_n by_o s._n james_n his_o name_n say_v it_o be_v so_o large_a that_o man_n who_o be_v engage_v in_o secular_a business_n can_v not_o attend_v it_o and_o so_o desire_v s._n basil_n to_o compose_v a_o
short_a form_n 9_o form_n proclus_n constant_a epist_n de_fw-fr traditione_n divin_fw-fr missae_fw-la ap_fw-mi bonav_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o and_o though_o that_o and_o s._n chrysostoms_n have_v make_v this_o liturgy_n to_o be_v lay_v aside_o at_o constantinople_n yet_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o trullo_n â—80_n trullo_n council_n constan_n â—in_z trullo_n can_v 32_o an._n dom_n â—80_n there_o cite_v it_o under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n as_o authentic_a evidence_n in_o a_o dispute_n it_o be_v therefore_o most_o notorious_o false_a in_o our_o adversary_n to_o say_v balsamon_n declare_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o canon_n of_o trullo_n that_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o patriach_n of_o constantinople_n and_o those_o of_o the_o diocese_n of_o the_o orient_a utter_o disclaim_v this_o liturgy_n 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n 149._o christ_n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 149._o for_o balsamon_n there_o affirm_v that_o s._n james_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n first_o deliver_v a_o holy_a liturgy_n but_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n have_v another_o form_n in_o his_o time_n do_v not_o receive_v it_o nor_o will_v he_o permit_v the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o use_v it_o in_o his_o great_a church_n as_o he_o desire_v though_o balsamon_n confess_v it_o be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o palestine_n on_o great_a festival_n even_o in_o his_o time_n 193._o time_n balsam_n not_o in_o 32._o can_n council_n in_o trull_n bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 193._o so_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o utter_o disclaim_v this_o liturgy_n they_o own_v s._n james_n to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o it_o and_o hold_v communion_n with_o those_o church_n which_o use_v it_o only_o have_v for_o some_o age_n use_v other_o form_n they_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o permit_v this_o liturgy_n to_o be_v read_v in_o their_o great_a church_n and_o this_o confirm_v my_o position_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o such_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o our_o adversary_n object_n 154._o object_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 149._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la p._n 154._o first_o that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v not_o mention_v by_o any_o father_n or_o council_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o and_o the_o very_a word_n be_v mention_v by_o many_o father_n and_o the_o very_a name_n and_o title_n as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v find_v in_o proclus_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trullo_n second_o if_o s._n james_n make_v it_o he_o say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v apostolical_a and_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v add_v to_o diminish_v or_o alter_v answer_v if_o s._n james_n have_v make_v it_o for_o his_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n other_o apostle_n may_v make_v other_o form_n for_o other_o apostolical_a church_n so_o that_o s._n james_n his_o liturgy_n will_v not_o have_v be_v necessary_a for_o all_o place_n but_o he_o know_v we_o hold_v that_o s._n james_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o first_o by_o very_o short_a form_n probable_o use_v only_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o a_o hymn_n of_o praise_n and_o while_o there_o be_v inspire_v bishop_n they_o add_v divers_a collect_v response_n and_o preface_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o remember_v bring_v forth_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o those_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n cease_v now_o since_o all_o liturgy_n retain_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v essential_a and_o be_v certain_o apostolical_a in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o office_n every_o church_n may_v vary_v as_o they_o find_v expedient_a three_o he_o object_n that_o there_o be_v many_o corruption_n and_o gross_a superstition_n in_o this_o liturgy_n answer_v we_o free_o confess_v it_o and_o as_o free_o own_o that_o none_o of_o these_o be_v either_o apostolical_a or_o so_o much_o as_o ancient_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v these_o corruption_n creep_v in_o by_o the_o itch_n of_o alter_v which_o have_v infect_v every_o age_n and_o all_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v bring_v in_o all_o the_o corrupt_a opinion_n of_o every_o age_n into_o the_o service_n of_o god_n thus_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n and_o ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la get_v into_o the_o roman_a litany_n about_o the_o nine_o age_n or_o somewhat_o late_a but_o he_o will_v be_v a_o odd_a logician_n who_o shall_v argue_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o litany_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n because_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n come_v in_o about_o that_o time_n since_o in_o their_o litany_n there_o be_v other_o petition_n very_o pious_a and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pure_a and_o primitive_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a phrase_n be_v find_v in_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o orthodox_n father_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o extant_a some_o manuscript_n litany_n without_o any_o name_n of_o saint_n so_o as_o to_o this_o liturgy_n there_o be_v many_o corruption_n in_o it_o which_o be_v modern_a addition_n but_o there_o be_v also_o many_o pious_a and_o excellent_a prayer_n agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o best_a antiquity_n yea_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o orthodox_n and_o elect_a father_n four_o therefore_o whereas_o he_o object_n that_o we_o have_v better_a whole_o reject_v this_o liturgy_n because_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o separate_v the_o corruption_n from_o what_o be_v pure_a and_o orthodox_n i_o reply_v we_o can_v easy_o distinguish_v between_o they_o for_o we_o desire_v to_o justify_v no_o more_o of_o this_o liturgy_n than_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o four_o century_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o those_o primitive_a passage_n in_o this_o liturgy_n to_o convince_v any_o reasonable_a man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o praise_n prescribe_v and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyrils_n time_n and_o therefore_o i_o place_v this_o liturgy_n here_o as_o be_v a_o authentic_a evidence_n there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n allow_v in_o this_o age_n which_o be_v all_o that_o i_o be_o concern_v to_o prove_v i_o conclude_v with_o causabon_n observation_n that_o the_o liturgy_n under_o the_o title_n of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a be_v partly_o true_a and_o partly_o false_a 384._o false_a causab_n exerc._n in_o baron_n xuj_o §._o 41._o pag._n 384._o and_o true_o all_o du-plessis_n his_o argument_n which_o our_o adversary_n have_v transcribe_v do_v only_o show_v that_o s._n james_n be_v not_o author_n of_o all_o that_o liturgy_n which_o now_o go_v under_o his_o name_n 2._o name_n du-plâ—ssis_a 〈◊〉_d he_o mass_n 〈◊〉_d 1._o chap._n 2._o but_o that_o learned_a man_n never_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o this_o author_n do_v that_o there_o be_v no_o public_a form_n use_v in_o the_o four_o century_n for_o du-plessis_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o order_n and_o form_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o age_n and_o show_v wherein_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o modern_a corrupt_a roman_a mass_n etc._n mass_n idem_fw-la ibid._n book_n 1._o chap._n 4._o p._n 30._o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o say_v concern_v this_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n §_o 7._o there_o be_v another_o liturgy_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o clement_n 360._o clement_n constitution_n circ_n an._n dom._n 360._o and_o though_o the_o author_n to_o make_v the_o form_n and_o rite_n of_o his_o own_o age_n look_v more_o venerable_a false_o clap_v the_o apostle_n name_n upon_o they_o yet_o he_o be_v own_v by_o all_o judicious_a man_n to_o have_v be_v a_o person_n learned_a and_o well_o skill_v in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n and_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v worthy_a of_o credit_n even_o by_o our_o adversary_n 110._o adversary_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 39_o mark_fw-mi &_o p._n 110._o in_o that_o which_o he_o relate_v concern_v that_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v which_o as_o we_o will_v present_o show_v must_v be_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n wherefore_o so_o early_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o undeniable_a evidence_n that_o there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v upon_o all_o public_a occasion_n the_o particular_n be_v too_o long_o to_o insert_v but_o the_o several_a head_n be_v these_o these_o constitution_n have_v the_o form_n of_o the_o deacon_n warn_v those_o who_o be_v to_o communicate_v noâ—_n to_o come_v with_o malice_n or_o hypocrisy_n 58._o hypocrisy_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 58._o they_o mention_v the_o alternate_a sing_v of_o david_n psalm_n 61._o psalm_n ibid._n cap._n 61._o begin_v at_o antioch_n not_o long_o before_o a_o
short_a account_n of_o the_o general_a litany_n make_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o for_o priest_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o all_o ibid._n all_o id._n ibid._n and_o also_o the_o form_n of_o the_o bishop_n blessing_n and_o of_o the_o final_a prayer_n 45_o prayer_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 45_o probable_o to_o be_v use_v in_o ordinary_a assembly_n in_o these_o constitution_n we_o find_v private_a christian_n enjoin_v to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n thrice_o in_o a_o day_n 25._o day_n ibid._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 25._o and_o we_o have_v form_n draw_v up_o for_o their_o use_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o sacrament_n 26.27_o sacrament_n ibid._n cap._n 26.27_o and_o upon_o divers_a other_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n ibid._n cap._n 34_o 35_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v also_o a_o office_n of_o baptism_n with_o form_n of_o renunciation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o confess_v the_o faith_n as_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o water_n etc._n etc._n 43._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 41_o 42_o 43._o a_o office_n for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n 3._o bishop_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 3._o and_o also_o for_o the_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n etc._n etc._n 25._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 24_o 25._o but_o most_o particular_o there_o be_v the_o office_n at_o the_o communion_n with_o all_o those_o form_n use_v at_o those_o most_o solemn_a assembly_n 〈…〉_o assembly_n ibid._n lib._n 8._o 〈…〉_o 5._o ad_fw-la 〈…〉_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o litany_n say_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o faithful_a answer_v to_o each_o petition_n domine_fw-la miserere_fw-la with_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n for_o they_o the_o like_a litany_n and_o prescribe_v prayer_n for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o penitent_n and_o after_o these_o be_v all_o go_v out_o there_o be_v also_o prescribe_v a_o litany_n by_o the_o deacon_n and_o a_o prayer_n by_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o faithful_a after_o which_o follow_v form_n prescribe_v for_o the_o salutation_n the_o first_o benediction_n the_o offering_n of_o their_o gift_n the_o invitation_n the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n to_o be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n and_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o element_n a_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n the_o order_n for_o receive_v and_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o sing_n of_o the_o xxxiv_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v final_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o conclude_a benediction_n with_o many_o other_o form_n on_o other_o less_o solemn_a occasion_n particular_o there_o be_v form_n for_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n as_o our_o adversary_n confess_v marg._n confess_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 162._o marg._n now_o if_o all_o this_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o a_o liturgy_n than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n then_o prescribe_v form_n must_v needs_o be_v use_v when_o this_o author_n write_v yea_o and_o long_o before_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v author_n of_o these_o form_n his_o very_a pretend_v that_o show_v that_o those_o of_o that_o age_n have_v lose_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n of_o these_o form_n and_o this_o author_n take_v advantage_n from_o their_o immemorial_n use_v to_o ascribe_v they_o to_o the_o apostle_n now_o our_o adversary_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o though_o he_o dare_v not_o deny_v these_o constitution_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n for_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o labour_v to_o disparage_v and_o baffle_v this_o clear_a witness_n by_o several_a crafty_a cavil_n and_o objection_n first_o he_o thrust_v this_o writer_n down_o above_o one_o whole_a century_n and_o pretend_v he_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n 111._o age_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o &_o 111._o but_o this_o be_v most_o notorios_o false_a as_o may_v be_v prove_v first_o because_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n cite_v it_o as_o a_o know_a book_n in_o this_o age._n second_o because_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o form_n be_v exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o century_n for_o the_o first_o point_n athanasius_n reckon_v this_o book_n which_o he_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o those_o which_o the_o father_n allow_v â—o_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v extant_a long_o before_o his_o time_n monach_n time_n athan._n epistol_n ad_fw-la ammam_fw-la monach_n eusebius_n also_o compute_v it_o among_o those_o write_n which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n yet_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o book_n which_o the_o heretic_n have_v forge_v 71._o forge_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n cap._n 19_o pag._n 71._o s._n cyril_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n cite_v that_o passage_n about_o the_o phoenix_n out_o of_o it_o and_o ascribe_v â—t_a by_o name_n to_o clemens_n 8._o clemens_n cyril_n catech_n 18._o p._n 213._o collat._n cum_fw-la constit_fw-la clem._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 8._o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v then_o account_v a_o approve_a book_n and_o well_o know_v to_o those_o of_o his_o age._n epiphanius_n quote_v it_o very_o often_o in_o his_o book_n against_o heresy_n by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o a_o author_n of_o eminent_a credit_n and_o who_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_a as_o to_o what_o be_v a_o primitive_a usage_n 75._o usage_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 1._o tom._n 3._o haer._n 45_o &_o lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 75._o and_o he_o give_v this_o character_n of_o they_o that_o many_o doubt_v of_o they_o but_o do_v not_o reject_v they_o for_o say_v he_o all_o regular_a order_n be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a either_o to_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o church_n government_n 70._o government_n epiphan_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 70._o that_o be_v they_o contain_v all_o necessary_a direction_n as_o to_z doctrine_n divine_a office_n and_o discipline_n now_o if_o this_o book_n have_v this_o reputation_n in_o this_o four_o century_n we_o must_v believe_v it_o be_v write_v soon_o and_o we_o may_v well_o allow_v it_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n at_o least_o in_o this_o age_n where_o we_o be_v content_a to_o place_v it_o and_o we_o hope_v our_o adversary_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o except_v against_o our_o modest_a assignation_n of_o the_o constitution_n to_o the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o century_n because_o mr._n cook_n think_v their_o true_a author_n be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n basil_n who_o die_v an._n 378_o maâ—g_v 378_o discou_n se_fw-la of_o lâ—turg_n p._n 110._o maâ—g_v and_o mounseur_fw-fr dailé_fw-fr reckon_v these_o constitution_n among_o the_o most_o ancient_a book_n which_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o confess_v they_o be_v publish_v soon_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 330_o and_o therefore_o he_o cite_v they_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o the_o usage_n of_o this_o century_n and_o the_o former_a pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la former_a dâ—â—le_fw-fr p_o aefat_n ad_fw-la l_o â—run_v de_fw-fr relig._n â—â—â—tus_fw-la obj_fw-la â—o_o pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la for_o which_o reason_n he_o must_v allow_v they_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o liturgy_n in_o these_o two_o age_n and_o true_o second_o we_o may_v prove_v this_o book_n to_o be_v at_o least_o thus_o ancient_a by_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o which_o be_v primitive_a pure_a and_o pious_a and_o the_o form_n be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o genuine_a father_n and_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o several_a occasion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o age_n be_v free_a from_o those_o grosser_n corruption_n of_o the_o late_a time_n such_o as_o invocation_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n adoration_n of_o image_n cross_n and_o relic_n the_o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a of_o the_o mass_n the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n with_o such_o like_a yea_o this_o liturgy_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o century_n and_o not_o mention_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v all_o notorious_a corruption_n and_o innovation_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o some_o charitable_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a without_o any_o respect_n to_o purgatory_n which_o can_v be_v except_v against_o in_o
instance_n true_o represent_v that_o nazianzen_n father_n always_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o son_n mean_v those_o public_a prescribe_a form_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o be_v always_o better_o when_o he_o can_v get_v to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o bare_a say_n of_o the_o liturgy_n cure_v he_o 313._o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o gregory_n nazianzen_n 370._o s_o â—asiâ—_n an_fw-mi dom._n 370._o §_o 13._o his_o contemporary_a and_o dear_a friend_n be_v s._n basil_n who_o be_v not_o only_o a_o good_a evidence_n for_o liturgy_n but_o compose_v one_o himself_o so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v force_v first_o to_o conceal_v most_o of_o his_o proof_n for_o public_a form_n and_o then_o to_o hunt_v about_o for_o objection_n against_o both_o form_n in_o general_a and_o his_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a but_o with_o how_o little_a success_n shall_v now_o be_v show_v in_o this_o method_n first_o we_o will_v produce_v the_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v suppress_v or_o labour_v to_o pervert_v second_o we_o will_v reply_v to_o his_o objection_n and_o three_o justify_v the_o main_a part_n of_o his_o liturgy_n to_o be_v a_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n basils_n first_o we_o begin_v with_o his_o evidence_n for_o public_a form_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v his_o vindication_n of_o that_o way_n of_o praise_v god_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o at_o naeocesarea_n which_o we_o will_v give_v at_o large_a in_o its_o due_a place_n because_o our_o adversary_n have_v but_o a_o imperfect_a account_n of_o it_o and_o place_n it_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n 166._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 166._o the_o word_n be_v these_o as_o to_o the_o psalmody_n for_o which_o we_o be_v accuse_v i_o answer_v that_o the_o custom_n now_o set_v up_o be_v consonant_n and_o agreeable_a to_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o people_n rise_v while_o it_o be_v yet_o night_n go_v early_o to_o the_o house_n of_o prayer_n and_o with_o much_o pain_n and_o trouble_n yea_o with_o many_o tear_n make_v their_o confession_n to_o god_n and_o afterward_o rise_v from_o prayer_n they_o stand_v up_o to_o sing_v psalm_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v by_o turn_v answer_v one_o another_o then_o they_o comfort_v themselves_o by_o consider_v god_n word_n and_o cast_v away_o all_o vain_a thought_n mind_v this_o alone_a after_o this_o one_o be_v order_v to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n and_o the_o rest_n follow_v and_o thus_o with_o variety_n of_o psalm_n and_o prayer_n intermix_v the_o night_n be_v spend_v as_o soon_o as_o day_n appear_v they_o offer_v to_o the_o lord_n a_o psalm_n of_o confession_n all_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o mouth_n and_o one_o heart_n every_o one_o make_v these_o penitential_a word_n to_o be_v his_o own_o and_o if_o you_o reject_v this_o you_o must_v reject_v the_o egyptian_n those_o in_o both_o lybia_n in_o thebais_n and_o palestina_n the_o arabian_n phoenicians_n syrian_n and_o those_o near_a euphrates_n yea_o in_o a_o word_n all_o among_o who_o watch_n prayer_n and_o common_a psalmody_n be_v use_v 844._o use_v d._n basil_n epist_n 63._o ad_fw-la clor._n naeocâ—sar_n pag._n 843_o 844._o now_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o bishop_n bilson_n allege_v this_o place_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o service_n be_v common_a to_o the_o priest_n and_o people_n and_o part_v between_o they_o by_o verse_n and_o respond_v 453._o 〈◊〉_d of_o christ_n subject_a paâ—_n 4_o pag._n 434._o with_o pag._n 453._o but_o extempore_o pray_v and_o sing_v can_v be_v perform_v by_o alternate_a response_n therefore_o these_o christian_n have_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n both_o for_o their_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a way_n of_o pray_v be_v use_v then_o in_o most_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n therefore_o three_o most_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v use_v liturgy_n before_o s_n basil_n time_n and_o he_o high_o approve_v that_o way_n of_o public_a worship_n it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v object_v however_o this_o show_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n at_o naeocesarea_n before_o i_o answer_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n and_o this_o be_v not_o above_o forty_o five_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n look_v back_o into_o the_o last_o century_n it_o will_v appear_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n in_o this_o very_a church_n above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n and_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o so_o much_o alter_v the_o method_n or_o word_n of_o that_o liturgy_n as_o the_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o say_v it_o and_o this_o the_o clergy_n of_o naeocesarea_n accuse_v he_o for_o second_o in_o this_o very_a epistle_n s._n basil_n mention_n a_o litany_n with_o approbation_n which_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o naeocesarea_n long_o before_o his_o time_n though_o after_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n so_o that_o in_o this_o age_n that_o litany_n probable_o may_v be_v near_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a 844._o old_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 63._o pag._n 844._o but_o litany_n be_v form_n of_o supplication_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n and_o avert_v judgement_n wherein_o the_o people_n always_o bare_a a_o part_n and_o to_o which_o they_o answer_v lord_n have_v mercy_n on_o we_o etc._n etc._n or_o lord_n hear_v we_o or_o grant_v this_o good_a lord_n yea_o there_o be_v two_o passage_n of_o this_o very_a litany_n or_o some_o other_o as_o ancient_a which_o be_v mention_v in_o s._n basil_n epistle_n the_o first_o be_v this_o we_o pray_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o day_n may_v continue_v in_o peace_n we_o request_v that_o our_o death_n may_v also_o be_v in_o peace_n 856._o peace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 68_o pag._n 856._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o public_a form_n because_o they_o be_v only_o occasional_o speak_v of_o in_o a_o letter_n but_o they_o be_v certain_o in_o the_o litanick_n way_n and_o if_o we_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o ancient_a litany_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o come_v so_o near_o the_o word_n there_o use_v that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o refer_v to_o some_o of_o these_o form_n wherein_o they_o pray_v that_o they_o may_v pass_v the_o rest_n of_o their_o life_n in_o peace_n and_o request_n that_o at_o their_o death_n they_o may_v make_v a_o christian_a end_n 43._o end_n liturg._n d._n 〈◊〉_d lio_o â—atr_n pâ—g_n 4_o 5._o &_o liturg._n 〈◊〉_d use_v pag_n 70._o &_o câ—â—râ—â—t_n apostol_n â—iâ—_n 8._o ca._n 43._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o expression_n differ_v no_o more_o than_o the_o liturgy_n of_o several_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v the_o second_o place_n in_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o a_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o a_o friend_n that_o be_v go_v into_o seythia_n who_o fear_v he_o shall_v be_v forget_v in_o his_o prayer_n s._n basil_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v impossible_a unless_o he_o shall_v forget_v the_o work_n which_o god_n appoint_v he_o for_o and_o you_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a can_v but_o remember_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o intercede_v for_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v go_v to_o travel_v for_o the_o soldier_n for_o those_o who_o profess_v christ_n name_n and_o for_o they_o who_o bring_v fâ—rth_o the_o spiritual_a fruit_n of_o good_a work_n 1014._o work_n 〈…〉_o 141._o pag._n 1014._o now_o all_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o litany_n know_v they_o always_o pray_v for_o christian_n travel_v in_o strange_a country_n for_o such_o as_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o for_o those_o who_o bring_v forth_o the_o fruit_n of_o good_a work_n for_o the_o whole_a army_n etc._n etc._n chris_n etc._n liturg._n jaâ—â—â—_n ut_fw-la suâ—r_fw-la â—â—g_v 89._o item_n conduit_n apoâ—â—_n â—_o 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap._n 18._o lit._n 〈◊〉_d &_o chris_n it_o be_v true_a these_o be_v mix_v with_o divers_a other_o intercession_n but_o s._n basil_n pick_v out_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o litany_n which_o belong_v to_o this_o man_n circumstance_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o soldier_n go_v on_o a_o expedition_n into_o scythia_n and_o to_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o christian_n but_o to_o have_v be_v eminent_a for_o charity_n and_o good_a work_n our_o adversary_n indeed_o bold_o affirm_v this_o passage_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o form_n 138._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 137._o 138._o but_o
way_n of_o eminence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o all_o rite_n and_o form_n not_o set_v down_o there_o though_o they_o be_v write_v down_o by_o the_o father_n he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o write_v thing_n which_o be_v further_o clear_v by_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o whole_a chapter_n wherein_o s._n basil_n be_v vindicate_v himself_o for_o use_v a_o phrase_n and_o form_n of_o doxology_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o scripture_n and_o his_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o church_n use_v many_o rite_n and_o form_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o bible_n such_o as_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n and_o the_o form_n use_v in_o sacramental_a administration_n now_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n cyprian_n and_o many_o other_o as_o we_o have_v show_v have_v write_v concern_v every_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n but_o still_o they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o write_v in_o scripture_n but_o derive_v from_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v not_o say_v s._n basil_n to_o blame_v i_o if_o i_o use_v a_o form_n of_o doxology_n not_o write_v in_o scripture_n now_o this_o clear_a exposition_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v show_v our_o author_n base_a disingenuity_n who_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n and_o patch_v up_o a_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n wilful_o pervert_v s._n basil_n word_n which_o be_v right_o understand_v be_v so_o far_o from_o condemn_v form_n or_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o write_v that_o they_o prove_v they_o be_v compose_v long_o before_o s_n basil_n time_n and_o then_o own_a for_o catholic_a tradition_n final_o whereas_o he_o insinuate_v that_o s._n bosil_n count_v these_o form_n to_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v publish_v and_o thence_o infer_v that_o to_o write_v they_o down_o be_v to_o publish_v they_o and_o therefore_o doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o i_o reply_v that_o these_o form_n be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o they_o be_v not_o nice_a to_o publish_v they_o to_o these_o it_o be_v only_o the_o catechuman_n and_o infidel_n from_o who_o they_o keep_v these_o mystery_n and_o consider_v the_o charge_n they_o lay_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o priest_n not_o to_o divulge_v they_o to_o those_o who_o be_v without_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o write_v they_o down_o since_o the_o book_n be_v only_o in_o their_o custody_n who_o then_o believe_v it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o let_v the_o unbaptised_a see_v these_o book_n or_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o they_o and_o he_o have_v answer_v this_o argument_n himself_o by_o show_v we_o that_o the_o heathen_n who_o also_o count_v their_o form_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v divulge_v to_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v write_v these_o form_n in_o book_n which_o be_v keep_v by_o their_o priest_n 123._o priest_n compare_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 28_o with_o 122._o &_o 123._o therefore_o write_v be_v very_o consistent_a with_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o stranger_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o his_o time_n three_o he_o allege_v that_o s._n basil_n in_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n use_v the_o doxology_n two_o way_n both_o glory_n be_v to_o god_n and_o the_o father_n with_o the_o son_n and_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o by_o the_o son_n in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 144._o ghost_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sanct_n cap._n 1._o pag._n 144._o and_o though_o the_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o form_n of_o baptise_v the_o creed_n and_o the_o doxology_n ought_v to_o agree_v yet_o he_o vary_v this_o short_a form_n twice_o in_o one_o day_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v more_o than_o once_o that_o s._n basil_n will_v not_o be_v bind_v up_o by_o any_o form_n 130._o form_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n pag._n 104._o &_o pag._n 130._o i_o answer_v this_o objection_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o same_o suspect_a tract_n but_o i_o will_v let_v that_o pass_v and_o observe_v that_o though_o s._n basil_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o forenoon_n and_o afternoon_n homily_n which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o usual_a hour_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o when_o the_o people_n be_v meet_v to_o pray_v yea_o the_o prayer_n both_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v the_o homily_n he_o may_v proper_o enough_o say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n now_o these_o homily_n or_o sermon_n be_v s._n basil_n own_o composure_n he_o think_v he_o may_v vary_v the_o doxology_n there_o as_o he_o use_v to_o do_v at_o other_o time_n but_o fortune_v to_o use_v a_o expression_n that_o savour_v of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n the_o orthodox_n people_n who_o have_v be_v use_v to_o a_o right_a form_n of_o doxology_n in_o their_o liturgy_n ever_o since_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n as_o be_v show_v before_o be_v able_a by_o that_o to_o censure_v these_o new_a and_o strange_a way_n of_o express_v himself_o 1._o himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n dc_o sp._n s._n cap._n 1._o and_o be_v so_o angry_a at_o he_o for_o this_o variation_n that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o write_v this_o book_n to_o vindicate_v those_o phrase_n wherefore_o this_o variety_n of_o doxology_n be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n but_o the_o sermon_n or_o homily_n be_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n nor_o will_v it_o prove_v that_o s._n basil_n vary_v from_o the_o prescribe_a form_n much_o less_o will_v it_o make_v out_o there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n since_o our_o clergy_n use_v variety_n of_o doxology_n at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o sermon_n but_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o argue_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o say_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la in_o that_o form_n wherein_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o liturgy_n if_o it_o be_v again_o object_v that_o s._n basil_n have_v great_a variety_n of_o doxology_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o homily_n and_o therefore_o have_v this_o variation_n be_v after_o sermon_n the_o people_n can_v hardly_o have_v perceive_v it_o i_o answer_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o form_n be_v use_v by_o the_o arian_n in_o a_o very_a ill_a sense_n to_o intimate_v the_o inequality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o though_o no_o doubt_n s._n basil_n mean_v well_o yet_o it_o do_v so_o evident_o tend_v towards_o heresy_n and_o be_v so_o very_o different_a from_o the_o old_a orthodox_n form_n in_o the_o liturgy_n that_o the_o people_n who_o can_v digest_v various_a phrase_n in_o unprescribed_a composure_n provide_v the_o sense_n be_v orthodox_n take_v check_v at_o this_o dangerous_a variation_n and_o by_o the_o way_n we_o may_v learn_v from_o hence_o how_o great_a a_o security_n it_o be_v to_o the_o faith_n for_o the_o people_n to_o be_v accustom_v to_o orthodox_n form_n which_o do_v enable_v they_o to_o observe_v yea_o and_o correct_v any_o kind_n of_o dangerous_a innovation_n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n will_v not_o allow_v this_o variation_n to_o have_v be_v any_o where_o but_o in_o the_o prayer_n though_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o allow_v that_o yet_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o then_o this_o be_v a_o action_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o since_o he_o have_v like_a to_o have_v run_v into_o heresy_n by_o take_v this_o undue_a liberty_n it_o will_v make_v nothing_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n that_o they_o expose_v such_o as_o use_v they_o to_o the_o danger_n at_o least_o of_o vent_v heretical_a expression_n involuntary_o and_o s._n basils_n be_v force_v to_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o show_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o a_o precedent_n yet_o after_o all_o it_o this_o variation_n be_v in_o the_o prayer_n it_o show_v there_o be_v then_o form_n well_o know_v to_o the_o people_n and_o confirm_v we_o in_o the_o necessity_n of_o prescribe_v and_o impose_v such_o form_n to_o prevent_v heresy_n from_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n which_o otherwise_o may_v get_v ground_n even_o by_o the_o well_o mean_v expression_n of_o some_o eminent_a extempore_o man._n four_o he_o affirm_v that_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o monk_n to_o pray_v by_o any_o liturgy_n but_o to_o choose_v their_o expression_n out_o of_o scripture_n 669._o scripture_n basil_n constit_fw-la monast_n cap._n 1._o p._n 668._o &_o 669._o i_o answer_v divers_a of_o the_o learned_a deny_v this_o book_n to_o be_v genuine_a 120._o genuine_a scultet_fw-la medul_a p._n 1056._o see_v discourse_n of_o liturg._n p._n 120._o
against_o this_o evident_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o be_v a_o manifest_a falsehood_n viz._n that_o no_o ancient_a author_n mention_n it_o etc._n it_o discourse_v of_o litu_fw-la g._n p._n 162_o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o have_v see_v many_o of_o the_o ancient_n do_v attest_v it_o second_o he_o say_v many_o word_n rite_n and_o person_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o it_o which_o can_v belong_v to_o s._n basil_n be_v time_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o modern_a copy_n now_o extant_a have_v many_o late_a corruption_n in_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o defend_v any_o one_o of_o these_o but_o if_o these_o be_v cast_v out_o there_o remain_v many_o primitive_a pious_a and_o excellent_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n which_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o genuine_a work_n and_o to_o the_o uncorrupted_a age_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o these_o be_v all_o the_o passage_n in_o it_o that_o we_o defend_v and_o account_v to_o have_v be_v the_o composure_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o if_o there_o be_v but_o five_o page_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o suffice_v to_o make_v out_o my_o position_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v general_o use_v in_o public_a in_o his_o time_n but_o the_o reader_n who_o will_v peruse_v this_o liturgy_n will_v find_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v holy_a pure_a and_o primitive_a form_n and_o the_o prayer_n response_n hymn_n and_o doxology_n most_o of_o they_o both_o for_o matter_n and_o style_n agreeable_a to_o this_o age_n and_o attest_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n both_o of_o this_o and_o former_a century_n as_o to_o the_o person_n mention_v in_o this_o liturgy_n who_o live_v after_o s._n basil_n their_o name_n be_v take_v out_o of_o modern_a manuscript_n copy_v from_o some_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o use_n in_o those_o late_a age_n wherein_o such_o person_n live_v but_o though_o these_o name_n be_v not_o in_o s._n basil_n original_a yet_o they_o do_v no_o more_o prove_v he_o never_o make_v the_o original_a liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o he_o or_o that_o he_o make_v no_o liturgy_n than_o our_o pray_v for_o the_o present_a king_n and_o queen_n or_o our_o have_a office_n for_o the_o five_o of_o november_n and_o the_o 30_o of_o january_n prove_v that_o the_o main_a substance_n of_o the_o common-prayer-book_n be_v not_o compose_v in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o blush_v at_o such_o learned_a man_n as_o for_o want_n of_o better_a urge_v such_o trifle_a sophistry_n for_o argument_n three_o my_o adversary_n object_n that_o divers_a learned_a protestant_n count_v this_o liturgy_n spurious_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o many_o also_o count_v the_o main_a of_o it_o to_o be_v genuine_a but_o all_o learned_a protestant_n except_o my_o adversary_n do_v grant_n enough_o for_o my_o purpose_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n do_v make_v a_o liturgy_n which_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n du_n plessis_n himself_o out_o of_o who_o my_o adversary_n steal_v most_o of_o his_o argument_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o appearance_n and_o likelihood_n that_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_o ordain_v a_o prescript_n form_n of_o the_o administration_n in_o their_o diocese_n 50._o diocese_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag._n 50._o the_o learned_a rivet_n will_v not_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v whole_o spurious_a though_o he_o think_v as_o we_o do_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o some_o thing_n alter_v afterward_o 310._o afterward_o riveti_n censur_fw-fr pag._n 310._o and_o causabon_n as_o we_o note_v before_o account_v these_o liturgy_n partly_o false_a and_o partly_o true_a 384._o true_a causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o with_o these_o also_o the_o famous_a salmasius_n though_o no_o great_a friend_n to_o ancient_a form_n do_v agree_v 254._o agree_v salmas_n contra_fw-la grot._fw-la open_fw-mi posthum_fw-la pag._n 254._o bishop_n bilson_n cite_v many_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o and_o justify_v they_o to_o be_v authentic_a so_o far_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o other_o father_n of_o that_o age_n 437._o age_n bilson_n christian_a subject_n part_n 4._o pag._n 437._o and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o chemnitius_n say_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_v make_v some_o such_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o say_v that_o what_o we_o read_v now_o under_o their_o name_n be_v not_o all_o genuine_a sincere_a nor_o certain_a 191._o certain_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la council_n trident._n part_n 2._o pag._n 191._o which_o we_o free_o grant_v because_o it_o follow_v that_o some_o of_o that_o which_o now_o go_v under_o their_o name_n be_v genuine_a sincere_a and_o certain_a four_o he_o urge_v the_o many_o corruption_n which_o be_v in_o the_o modern_a copy_n such_o as_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n to_o which_o we_o have_v give_v a_o answer_n before_o and_o shall_v now_o only_o say_v that_o these_o be_v add_v to_o the_o old_a form_n and_o a_o judicious_a antiquary_n may_v easy_o distinguish_v these_o novel_a addition_n from_o the_o old_a primitive_a form_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v cast_v away_o because_o some_o have_v add_v corruption_n to_o they_o we_o do_v not_o justify_v but_o reject_v these_o addition_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o beside_o to_o prove_v our_o position_n therefore_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o these_o liturgy_n there_o be_v many_o passage_n which_o condemn_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v pity_n to_o cast_v away_o these_o because_o of_o some_o dross_n mix_v with_o they_o which_o when_o we_o have_v separate_v the_o pure_a primitive_a silver_n will_v remain_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o day_n use_v to_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n §_o 16._o the_o book_n which_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n 370._o dionysius_n areopag_n or_o rather_o apollinaris_n laod._n an._n dom._n 370._o and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n have_v in_o they_o many_o indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n but_o be_v write_v in_o this_o age_n as_o be_v suppose_v by_o apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o laodicea_n who_o be_v a_o great_a friend_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o have_v be_v note_v not_o only_o for_o his_o high-flown_a style_n but_o also_o for_o put_v out_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n etc._n father_n dr._n cave_n apostol_n life_n of_o diony_n areop_n num_fw-la 13._o etc._n etc._n but_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o or_o no_o doubtless_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a than_o the_o six_o century_n because_o many_o of_o the_o rite_n here_o expound_v be_v disuse_v before_o that_o time_n and_o because_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n of_o they_o as_o cite_v by_o s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n 553._o century_n liberati_n brev._n cap._n 10._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 182._o script_n an._n 553._o however_o liberatus_n who_o record_v this_o and_o allow_v dionysius_n his_o work_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o if_o these_o book_n have_v be_v write_v but_o little_a before_o it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v urge_v they_o for_o evidence_n in_o dispute_n s._n gregory_n also_o the_o great_a who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n wherein_o dailé_n pretend_v these_o book_n be_v write_v cite_v the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n and_o call_v he_o a_o ancient_n and_o venerable_a writer_n 138._o writer_n greg._n mag._n hom_n 34._o in_o evang._n p._n 138._o yea_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n this_o book_n be_v cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n by_o two_o writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 7._o church_n an._n 527._o leont_n byzant_n contr_n nest_n lib._n 2._o &_o anastas_n sinaita_n anagog_n contempl_a in_o hexam_n lib._n 7._o and_o maximus_n write_v scholias_n upon_o these_o book_n anno_fw-la dom._n 640._o wherefore_o this_o author_n have_v such_o credit_n and_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o true_a dionysius_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n can_v not_o live_v in_o late_a time_n than_o these_o wherein_o we_o now_o place_v he_o and_o we_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o our_o adversary_n allow_v viz._n that_o he_o may_v have_v credit_n in_o report_v the_o usage_n of_o his_o own_o time_n p_o 39_o p_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 39_o now_o though_o this_o author_n be_v so_o very_o fearful_a of_o discover_v mystery_n a_o evident_a
before_o 26._o before_o usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o that_o bishop_n usher_n believe_v that_o at_o first_o both_o briton_n and_o irish_a have_v one_o form_n one_o liturgy_n and_o the_o variety_n which_o my_o adversary_n call_v a_o ancient_a liberty_n be_v a_o innovation_n and_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o the_o reader_n must_v have_v see_v this_o to_o have_v be_v bishop_n vsher_n opinion_n if_o he_o have_v not_o cut_v off_o half_a his_o discourse_n and_o begin_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o sentence_n but_o to_o make_v this_o still_o more_o evident_a bishop_n usher_n in_o another_o tract_n produce_v a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n call_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o irish_a saint_n wherein_o they_o be_v reckon_v up_o in_o three_o order_n and_o the_o chronology_n be_v so_o very_o exact_a that_o we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o very_a good_a hand_n the_o word_n be_v these_o the_o first_o order_n be_v that_o of_o catholic_a saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o patricius_n and_o they_o be_v famous_a bishop_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o number_n 350_o founder_n of_o church_n have_v one_o head_n even_o christ_n and_o one_o leader_n s._n patric_n one_o mass_n and_o one_o manner_n of_o celebration_n the_o second_o order_n be_v catholic_a presbyter_n among_o who_o be_v few_o bishop_n and_o many_o priest_n 300_o in_o number_n have_v one_o head_n even_o our_o lord_n they_o celebrate_v divers_a mass_n and_o have_v divers_a rule_n the_o three_o order_n of_o saint_n be_v holy_a presbyter_n and_o a_o few_o jew_n bishop_n 100_o in_o number_n and_o they_o have_v divers_a rule_n and_o mass_n 474._o mass_n usherii_fw-la antiqu._n britan_n eccles_n pag._n 473_o 474._o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o recokon_v the_o time_n that_o these_o order_n cotain_v the_o first_o which_o be_v most_o holy_a continue_v from_o an._n 433._o to_o an._n 534._o the_o second_o which_o be_v holy_a of_o holies_n continue_v from_o 544._o to_o 572._o the_o 3d_o order_n which_o be_v holy_a continue_v from_o 598_o to_o 665_o 490._o 665_o vid._n ibid._n pag._n 490._o now_o by_o this_o account_n we_o see_v that_o the_o first_o and_o best_a time_n from_o s._n patric_n have_v only_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o thus_o it_o contive_v for_o above_o 100_o year_n from_o towards_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o five_o century_n that_o be_v from_o their_o first_o conversion_n till_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n and_o then_o about_o the_o time_n that_o monkery_n come_v into_o request_n in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o superstition_n increase_v variety_n of_o rule_n be_v make_v and_o in_o they_o be_v prescribe_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n or_o as_o they_o call_v it_o of_o mass_n for_o as_o bishop_n usher_n tell_v we_o the_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o old_a name_v the_o mass_n even_o then_o also_o when_o prayer_n be_v only_o say_v and_o so_o the_o evening_n mass_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o we_o call_v evening-prayer_n 26._o evening-prayer_n b._n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o then_o when_o variety_n be_v bring_v in_o it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o false_o pretend_v a_o liberty_n to_o pray_v arbitrary_o it_o be_v various_a form_n prescribe_v in_o each_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o every_o clerk_n and_o monk_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o so_o be_v stranger_n too_o when_o they_o come_v among_o they_o which_o occasion_v gillibert_n to_o complain_v that_o it_o be_v indecent_a and_o schismatical_a to_o see_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o one_o order_n to_o be_v like_o a_o private_a lay_v man_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o church_n of_o another_o order_n 24._o order_n gillibert_n in_o usher_n relig._n anc_fw-fr irish_a pag._n 24._o that_o be_v because_o he_o can_v not_o make_v response_n nor_o vocal_o join_v in_o their_o strange_a form_n wherefore_o when_o superstition_n have_v destroy_v their_o ancient_n and_o original_a uniformity_n they_o have_v no_o liberty_n but_o be_v as_o much_o under_o form_n as_o ever_o only_o different_a church_n have_v divers_a form_n which_o i_o will_v make_v still_o more_o evident_a for_o bishop_n usher_n expound_v the_o aforesaid_a passage_n of_o divers_a mass_n and_o divers_a rule_n show_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o divers_a form_n and_o reckon_v up_o four_o several_a rule_n write_v down_o by_o these_o irish_a saint_n all_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o 476._o other_o uâ—â—er_n antiq._n briâ—_n eccles_n pag._n 476._o and_o two_o more_o one_o write_v by_o daganus_n approve_v of_o by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a another_o make_v by_o columbanus_n who_o flourish_v anno_fw-la dom._n 614._o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a and_o differ_v in_o some_o thing_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n 477._o benedict_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 476_o &_o 477._o of_o which_o ordericus_n vitalis_n say_v that_o though_o his_o scholar_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n yet_o they_o forsake_v not_o the_o order_n of_o their_o master_n for_o from_o columbanus_n they_o learn_v the_o manner_n and_o order_n of_o divine-service_n and_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o order_n of_o man_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1094._o god_n orderie_n â—ital_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 8._o ad_fw-la an._n 1094._o so_o that_o this_o learned_a primate_n take_v all_o these_o variety_n to_o be_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o my_o adversary_n shameful_o abuse_v his_o great_a name_n to_o give_v colour_n to_o a_o false_a and_o groundless_a device_n of_o his_o own_o of_o pray_v arbitrary_o and_o extempore_o which_o he_o will_v dress_v up_o as_o one_o of_o the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n whereas_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o bishop_n usher_n tend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o irish_a retain_v this_o liberty_n of_o pray_v for_o 1100_o year_n and_o the_o briton_n and_o scot_n for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o augustin_n this_o be_v his_o own_o invention_n and_o be_v as_o false_a as_o his_o reflection_n upon_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o page_n be_v malicious_a and_o without_o ground_n 89._o ground_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 89._o as_o for_o the_o briton_n he_o say_v they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a use_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o gildas_n be_v time_n but_o he_o produce_v a_o author_n there_o which_o say_v they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n in_o preach_v baptise_v and_o celebrate_v easter_n 107._o easter_n ibid._n pag._n 88_o spelm._n council_n tom._n i._o pag._n 107._o now_o the_o asian_a and_o eastern_a church_n have_v form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o baptise_v in_o the_o four_o age_n as_o we_o show_v before_o out_o of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o many_o other_o author_n therefore_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a manner_n than_o they_o have_v form_n for_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n and_o though_o they_o have_v no_o uniformity_n with_o rome_n yet_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o assert_v that_o they_o be_v averse_a to_o and_o unacquainted_a with_o any_o uniformity_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n for_o such_o uniformity_n long_o after_o a_o pitiful_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n to_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o receive_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n and_o agree_v to_o be_v uniform_a with_o they_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o briton_n have_v no_o uniformity_n or_o liturgy_n at_o all_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v bishop_n usher_n saint_n patric_n be_v the_o apostle_n both_o of_o the_o irish_a and_o welsh_a and_o bring_v the_o same_o liturgy_n into_o wales_n that_o he_o bring_v into_o ireland_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v of_o the_o briton_n that_o their_o form_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o their_o neighbour_n the_o gaul_n 26._o gaul_n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a pag._n 26._o for_o which_o he_o cite_v the_o forementioned_a ancient_a manuscript_n and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o variety_n among_o they_o it_o be_v a_o variety_n of_o form_n not_o his_o arbitrary_a liberty_n for_o baleus_n inform_v we_o that_o kentigern_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v afterward_o call_v s._n asaph_n write_v a_o manual_a of_o his_o ministration_n 32._o ministration_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n mihi_fw-la fol._n 32._o that_o be_v the_o form_n by_o which_o he_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n and_o bishop_n usher_n show_v that_o he_o and_o s._n columba_n meet_v together_o their_o disciple_n alternate_o sing_v form_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n and_o the_o latter_a company_n with_o haleluia_o 560._o haleluia_o usher_n